Tumgik
#the revolution starts at home baby
monsieurenjlolras · 1 year
Text
gale reads theory but peeta does the dishes
131 notes · View notes
Text
How can a person make up for seven decades of misrepresentation and willful distortion in the time allotted to a sound bite? How can you explain that the Israeli occupation doesn’t have to resort to explosions—or even bullets and machine-guns—to kill? That occupation and apartheid structure and saturate the everyday life of every Palestinian? That the results are literally murderous even when no shots are fired? Cancer patients in Gaza are cut off from life-saving treatments. Babies whose mothers are denied passage by Israeli troops are born in the mud by the side of the road at Israeli military checkpoints. Between 2000 and 2004, at the peak of the Israeli roadblock-and-checkpoint regime in the West Bank (which has been reimposed with a vengeance), sixty-one Palestinian women gave birth this way; thirty-six of those babies died as a result.That never constituted news in the Western world. Those weren’t losses to be mourned. They were, at most, statistics. What we are not allowed to say, as Palestinians speaking to the Western media, is that all life is equally valuable. That no event takes place in a vacuum. That history didn’t start on October 7, 2023, and if you place what’s happening in the wider historical context of colonialism and anticolonial resistance, what’s most remarkable is that anyone in 2023 should be still surprised that conditions of absolute violence, domination, suffocation, and control produce appalling violence in turn. During the Haitian revolution in the early 19th century, former slaves massacred white settler men, women, and children. During Nat Turner’s revolt in 1831, insurgent slaves massacred white men, women, and children. During the Indian uprising of 1857, Indian rebels massacred English men, women, and children. During the Mau Mau uprising of the 1950s, Kenyan rebels massacred settler men, women, and children. At Oran in 1962, Algerian revolutionaries massacred French men, women, and children. Why should anyone expect Palestinians—or anyone else—to be different? To point these things out is not to justify them; it is to understand them. Every single one of these massacres was the result of decades or centuries of colonial violence and oppression, a structure of violence Frantz Fanon explained decades ago in The Wretched of the Earth. What we are not allowed to say, in other words, is that if you want the violence to stop, you must stop the conditions that produced it. You must stop the hideous system of racial segregation, dispossession, occupation, and apartheid that has disfigured and tormented Palestine since 1948, consequent upon the violent project to transform a land that has always been home to many cultures, faiths, and languages into a state with a monolithic identity that requires the marginalization or outright removal of anyone who doesn’t fit. And that while what’s happening in Gaza today is a consequence of decades of settler-colonial violence and must be placed in the broader history of that violence to be understood, it has taken us to places to which the entire history of colonialism has never taken us before.
1K notes · View notes
slightlymore · 1 year
Text
death of peace of mind
Tumblr media
train conductor haechan x fem reader
genre: magiccore/miyazaki/tim burton, broad industrial revolution/victorian setting, romance, soulmates au, enemies (?) to lovers, !!slow burn!!, angst, smut, multiperspective
warnings and content: +18, explicit sexual content, virgin reader, fingering, unprotected, nipple play, biting, some level of corruption, sexual tension, oral fem receiving, hand job, pet names (darling, love, baby, my girl, my lady) and titles (Sir, Miss), begging, praise, spanking, sexual tension, gentlemanly and lady-like behaviour etc etc
words: 19k
other characters: mark as reader's friend, jeno for a moment, johnny mentioned
synopsis: The Train. That's where your parents met a few years before you were born and that's where your grandparents met as well as their parents before that. Oh to be grown and travel on the Train as well, meeting your soulmate and falling so madly in love that you'd become consumed by it. And there you were years later, your only travel case in your hand and your best dress on, standing in the Train Station at exactly 1:05am on the 1st of May. You looked up and let the night sky calm you down and when you looked back in front of you, the train was there. What were you supposed to do now? But then one door opened, engulfing you with the freshest flowery scent. The most gorgeous man you've ever seen in your life descended and tilted his hat lifting one gloved hand to guide you inside. "Welcome aboard, Miss."
for the lovers of dream sorter haechan
__________
When the curtains call the time
Will we both go home alive?
It wasn't hard to realize
Love's the death of peace of mind
The Train.
That's where your parents met a few years before you were born and that's where your grandparents met as well as their parents before that.
The tales of those encounters enriched your childhood and your fragile dreams. Oh, to be grown and travel on the Train as well, meeting your soulmate and falling so madly in love that you'd become consumed by it.
You’ve always desired it. You’ve always longed for it. 
The teachers would get shiny eyes and beaming smiles on May 1st. You remembered the first time it happened. The air felt different and the town felt more alive than usual. 
"Today is a special day for all of us," your parents also smiled at the breakfast table. They looked almost shy and they exchanged gazes they would usually let themselves have in a more private moment. 
You were in your first year of elementary school but from what you could understand, that day sounded like a big deal for the adults and it started to be a big deal for you as well. 
"This is the day when people go on a Journey to find their soulmate," the teacher repeated what you've already heard at home. 
The Train, the children would whisper, the giddiness in their voices making you almost escape your skin with excitement. 
"Can we go and see it?" you asked with your heart in your throat from the emotion. You really wanted to see all the young adults go to the Train Station and embark. 
The teacher smiled as if that was the most common question asked. "Unfortunately, it's a very private moment. But when you're ready, you will finally see the Train and you will find the love of your life during the Journey." 
You were an only child so besides your parents' tale of how starstruck they both felt upon seeing each other on the Train, you had no other immediate example of how the experience would go. 
"My brother Johnny said the place they ended up in is way more gorgeous than our town," one of your classmates and your best friend said one time. "But not as gorgeous as his partner, he said,” making a throwing-up motion with his fingers. 
A choir of grossed out children made you giggle at the time and you joined them, but deep inside you knew that it was indeed possible to meet a person more gorgeous than the most gorgeous place on earth.
You wanted that. You desperately wanted that. 
Your parents also said their towns of origin weren't as beautiful as the one you were living in and although you could objectively see it was decently cute and cozy you were sure they felt that way because of the rosy love glasses. 
"Why do I have to leave this place when I find my soulmate?" you wondered one time as you were growing older and having more and more thoughts about the Journey. 
Your mom patted your head. "When you find the love of your life the Train stops and lets you both off. The couple has to live in the place they ended up in."
"What if I want to come home?" you argued.
"Your partner will be your home," your dad explained with a fond smile. "We will see each other often the way you see all of your grandparents. Don't worry about missing us."
"Also it is too soon for you to think so deeply about it," your mom chuckled, pulling at your cheek.
Yet, there you were years later, your only suitcase in your hand, which you bought for the occasion, and your best dress on, standing in the Train Station and feeling like the too soon came, well, too soon. 
Your mom helped you put on some makeup as well that day and you had to admit you were feeling pretty cute.
But oh so anxious.
You couldn’t believe you were about to initiate the Journey on the Train. Thoughts of how your soulmate looked like adorned your mind since you could remember but in the latest months you found yourself fantasizing about them more and more. 
But with the pretty thoughts, some thoughts of doom would send rocks to your mind as well feeding your anxiety even further.
The mixed emotions made you uneasy.
"What if there's no soulmate for me?" you looked yourself in the mirror as your mom finished her last touches on your hair. 
"Nonsense," she reassured you. 
"But has it happened before?" you insisted. 
She sighed. "Yes but it's very rare. What happens, in that case, is that you need to come back home and you need to go on the Journey the following year." 
"And are there people who went on for many years and they met no one?"
"Not as far as I know. Everyone met someone sooner or later. Your grandma met your grandpa after 3 years." 
You exhaled. Maybe you'd just go on a little train ride and come home before sunset.
Maybe you'll also need 3 years. 
Maybe no one would fall in love with you ever. 
You expected the Station to be full of people but it was completely empty.
"Don't worry about it. The Station doesn't let you see your friends until you're all on." 
You bit your lower lip and waited. There was no moon on the sky and the stars were very visible. 
You looked up and let the night sky calm you down and when you looked back in front of you, the Train was there. 
"Heavens," you swallowed the little surprising gasp and looked to your right then left feeling your breath accelerate. You didn’t hear it arrive. 
What were you supposed to do now? Was it supposed to feel this ominous? 
But then one door opened with a slow hiss, engulfing you with the freshest flowery scent. 
The most gorgeous man you've ever seen in your life descended and tilted his hat lifting one gloved hand to guide you inside.
"Welcome aboard, Miss." 
His hair was black and a bit longer in the back. Your father would have said it looked a bit messy; he’d probably offer some gel and suggested him to comb it backwards. But the man wore it so well that you found yourself thinking how it would feel like to pass your hand through it and mess it up even further. 
“Thank you,” you replied quietly. Then you cleared your throat and tried again. 
The man’s face was a polite mask, not one muscle of his perfect face twitching or moving. On the contrary, you felt your face in flames as you walked near him to enter the wagon. 
“Please, choose the coach you’re most attracted to,” you heard his voice behind you. The fresh flowery perfume followed you both and you realized it was his scent. Taking a few steps forward you found yourself shaking ever so slightly. 
“Who are you?” you turned around before having a chance to look down the dark but cosily illuminated wooden corridor of the train. 
His chest was so close that you could see the little silvery tag on it. Conductor. 
Then you took a step back not realizing how close he was. 
“I apologize for not having introduced myself earlier. I am the Conductor, Miss,” he simply replied. “I’ll be around the Train if you need me. Also, if you ring the bell you’ll find in every wagon."
His eyes were a dark shade of marine blue, you realized, like the ocean during a storm, when you can’t distinguish between the water and the sky.
Your grandpa told you many tales of his life at sea. He used to say it was the most beautiful and terrifying thing, and at the time you didn’t understand how something scary could be beautiful, but that man’s eyes made a shiver go down your spine yet you didn’t want him to stop looking at you. 
“Now, if you’ll excuse me, I'll leave you to get comfortable,” he tilted his hat again, making a shadow appear over his eyes, as if reading your mind and seeing your fascination with them. 
You gave him a little bow as well, as your mother has been teaching you it was polite to do when meeting gentlemen, then you stared at the way he turned around and took the opposite direction in the tight corridor. His shoulders almost touched the walls when he walked and his legs looked extremely long in his black uniform. 
The coach you chose was the first on your left, a luxurious dark brown space, with deep bordeaux seats which you realized were softer than any other material you’ve ever felt before. You placed your suitcase on the designated space and sat down, looking at the windows showing your town’s Train Station, then you inhaled and exhaled looking down at your dress and rubbing your lace-gloved hands together.
What were you supposed to do?
Would your soulmate come barging in your coach?
Would you meet over breakfast in the morning?
Why were you all supposed to go at exactly 1:05am? 
You suppressed a yawn wondering where you were expected to sleep, then with the corner of your eye you noticed the curtains slowly close and you gasped feeling the train depart at the same time. 
Your older cousins liked to joke about ghosts roaming around the Train but you thought you were grown already to believe such things. Yet, the movement felt uncanny and you were so on edge that you haven’t realized you were squished against one of the seats’ corners until a ding made you scream. 
On the little table a small card boarded with gold appeared out of thin air. 
“Dear Miss, you are invited for Breakfast in the Dining Car. Please turn the card around for the Train map. My warmest regards, the Conductor” 
You touched the paper with your fingertip as if it were a poisonous snake and the ink smudged a bit as if it has been freshly written. 
Breakfast? At 1am? Maybe he meant tomorrow morning? 
You turned the card around as instructed and the display for the train was illustrated. A little “you are here” red mark told you that your wagon was the one in the middle of the train.
You wondered how did the Conductor know you chose that specific coach when he left you just a few minutes prior and didn’t even check back.
The Dining car was towards the head of the train, the direction in which the Conductor walked, and the name Steam Locomotive adorned the first car. You wondered if he was in there or if his coach was one of the wagons close by. 
The train was moving swiftly so it wasn’t bothering you as you thought it would. The closed curtains made you sad that you couldn’t see the scenery so you got up and extended your hand towards them, trying to perhaps see the machinery through which they were able to close on their own.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” a voice made you jump in place. 
“Mark!” you turned around and walked the few steps towards the door to hug a very dumbfounded young man. 
“Hey, hey, you okay?” he awkwardly stood there even after you retrieved your arms from his neck and stared him up and down. 
“I was so scared to be alone. It’s good to see your face,” you explained. 
Johnny’s younger brother has been your best friend and the one you spoke about the Train Journey the most growing up. You were still ashamed to remember the way you cried for the whole night the time Mark told you his brother hasn’t come home from the Journey because he has found his soulmate. You had a very intense childhood crush on him. 
“I get it,” he smiled then his eyes went down to eye your dress, then up, noticing your prettily arranged hair and makeup.
Then he sighed, almost disappointed. 
Without realizing you touched your cheek. Did he think you were ugly?
“What?” you blinked at him. 
Mark shook his head. “I just-,” he started then interrupted himself, a bright dust of red moving in towards his cheeks and ears. “I thought that maybe you could be- you know-sometimes it happens that even friends-” 
You blinked at him then you felt your own face on fire. “Oh,” you realized what he wanted to say. The scarf you tied around your neck made it difficult for you to breathe. 
“Well,” he scratched the back of his head. “I guess we’re not soulmates. That, of course, if you didn’t feel anything in particular either.” 
“I felt relief,” you said. 
Mark nodded, agreeing with you. “I was also just glad to see a friend.”
Was he disappointed you weren’t his soulmate? Or was he happy it wasn’t you?
“Same.” 
The following silence made him clear his voice once then his eyes fell on the card in your hands. 
“Oh, I got one too. I was wondering if it was a prank inviting me over for breakfast. I was going towards the Dining Car to at least check it out.” 
“Right? I thought I was the one misunderstanding the invite,” you chuckled. “I’ll come with you now if you don't mind.” 
Mark took a few steps back to let you exit the coach and his eyes fell on the window again. “My parents said that if you open the curtains when the train is moving you’ll be forced to descend in the first place you see. Alone. Without the possibility to return on the Train ever again.” 
A shiver ran down your body at his words. 
“There’s also a warning,” he indicated with his chin. 
You followed the direction and noticed the golden plate near the curtains. 
You could have sworn it wasn’t there before. 
_________
The corridor was gorgeously decorated with fresh flowers and paintings. You and Mark took your time to peek into most of the coaches too, giggling a bit when you noticed some of their residents weren’t alone. 
“How long do you think it takes for people to meet everyone on the train?” Mark asked, impressed that some were already coupled. 
You thought about it. “The train stops in every town, doesn’t it? There's so many people. I feel like even a few weeks." 
Mark winced. “That’s a long time. My parents met within 15 minutes of boarding. They had neighbouring coaches.” 
“My parents met after a few days,” you recalled. “My maternal grandparents met after three years of trying.” 
Your friend hummed. “That’s hard. I’d be losing hope.” 
You swallowed the dry lump. “That’s a bit scary, yes.”
You didn’t want to tell him that you were afraid you might end up just like them. 
The Entertainment wagons were about five, and you both held your breaths when entering the first as it was roaming with people. The strangers’ faces turned towards you both with inquisitive eyes, as if checking if one of you were their soulmate. 
You bit your lower lip taking a few steps inside. 
“What exactly do you think we need to feel when meeting the one?” you whispered as some people sighed and turned around, sign you weren’t interesting. 
“No clue. But it has to be something,” Mark answered. “Maybe a sharp feeling. Awe. Even fear?” 
“Fear? Why would I be afraid if I meet my soulmate?” you both walked slowly, staring at the board games people were playing. 
Mark hummed. “Not actual fear. More so like the fear you get right before sliding down with a sleigh. It’s scary but you know it will feel very nice.”
The example made you chuckle and it broke some of the tension you were feeling. Then his words actually arrived to your brain. 
Like the fear before sliding down with a sleigh…
…or the fear when you see a sea storm. 
You shook your head and exited the coach to enter the rest. 
_________
“I can’t believe there’s actual breakfast,” Mark repeated for the third time already, cheeks full with eggs and bacon. 
You giggled, impressed by your own appetite so late at night. Or early in the morning?
“The train has different time zones than your town of origin,” a voice explained. 
The scent came first and it froze you in place, the piece of banana you were about to devour still in mid-air. 
Mark lifted his gaze to the side and greeted the voice. 
“I hope everything is to your liking,” the Conductor added. When you put the banana down on your plate and looked up, he was already looking at you. His stormy eyes were slightly squeezed in an attempt to look polite. His uniform looked impeccable as usual and with his hands clasped behind his back his chest popped underneath it.
You forced yourself to look away. 
“Yes, thank you. The train is gorgeous,” you said. 
The Conductor smiled a bit more. “And I hope this is a congratulatory meal?” he asked, looking at Mark for a moment as well, who furrowed his eyebrows. 
“Oh,” you shook your hands, realizing what he meant. “No no, it’s not like that.”
“We’re just friends,” Mark butt in, a bit scandalized. 
You nodded fervently. “Classmates. From the same town.” 
“Yes. Our coaches are close-by and we just found each other.” 
The Conductor listened to one then the other, looking at both of you intermittently with his everlasting smile. “Well, then. I’m glad you enjoy each other’s company. I wish for you to find your soulmate when the time comes as well.” 
You and Mark both thanked him and watched the Conductor bow enough for his eyes to get the same shadow you saw the first time you met him.
But he lifted his gaze to look at you this time. Slowly, letting his long lashes fan on his cheeks for a moment.
The pupils were very deep and you imagined yourself drowning in the almost black blue of his irises. 
You couldn’t bring yourself to turn around and look at his back as he walked away to greet other passengers. 
You couldn’t even bring yourself to reach and grab the fork because your hands were tightly clasped together on your lap to hide how badly they were shaking. 
_________
On your way back Mark got welcomed by his male friend group in the third Entertainment wagon. Some of them had new faces around and from their shy gazes, you assumed they met their partners already. Some were alone and in the mood to party. 
Mark invited you to stay but you decided to go back to your coach and have some rest.
You wished to be able to party like Mark did. In the end, for him that was also a well deserved holiday after spending most of his days helping his father with the lands. Many thought the same and not everyone wanted to go on the Journey to meet an actual soulmate. For a lot of people it was a nice break from studying or work and that was it. 
But you felt uneasy to be that free-spirited, and you needed time alone to understand what was going on. After all, you’ve been day dreaming about the Journey and the Train your whole life. And now that the desired moment arrived there was something off about it all.
And you couldn’t point it out. 
You’ve never felt more relieved to enter your coach and see a fluffy small bed in one of the seats’ places. You sat on it and you also found it very comfortable. How it got there you had no idea and by that time you decided to stop asking yourself questions on how that Train actually worked. 
The spring dress you chose for yourself was easy to slip into but quite hard to undo, you realized, grunting a few times as you tried to untie the light corset. When you managed to open it you exhaled deeply and you let it fall to your feet. 
Then your eyes darted towards the warning sign near the window as you slowly got under the covers.
Curiosity killed the cat but you really wanted to know what was behind those curtains and why you weren’t allowed to know. 
Before you could realize that you didn’t brush your teeth or wash your face, the train stopped and you opened your eyes in the silence. 
“Thank you for traveling with us. I wish you happiness,” the Conductor’s voice was muffled outside your window and you remembered your coach was the first near the main train entrance. 
Did someone already get off as a couple? Or was that someone who looked outside and was now forced to live alone?
You walked slowly and stealthy and you were about to turn the corner to where the entrance you came in was when the voices stopped you in place.
They were many, perhaps six different ones, thanking the Conductor and chatting away, making already plans for the future. Imagining you in their place gave you anxiety - after all they all met a few hours ago and already thought of getting married - but you were also glad they were all soulmate couples and not any forsaken person who went against the rules.
Somehow, you also felt a but envious that it has been that quick and smooth for them. 
The Conductor’s back was towards you and you looked at his long fingers behind his back as he greeted the people away. His white gloves covered them and for some reason you wondered how they looked like naked. His waist was visibly smaller than his shoulders and the spine line descended so beautifully that you felt the urge to draw him, although you were no artist. 
You shook your head trying to get rid of thouse thoughts and realized that in the meantime the chatter died down as the passengers walked towards the Station.
The Conductor was still outside, probably seeing them away for good before departing, and his scent was slowly engulfing you the more you remained in his presence.
You swallowed. How could a man smell that good? 
Then you realized you had a full-on view of the Station so you squatted down behind the corner and tried to make sense of what was outside. That was your only chance, you figured.
“You know that’s forbidden, right?” the man’s smooth voice made you jolt.
The Conductor was still standing stoically without looking back and you let your gaze fall around as to understand who he was addressing, because he definitely couldn’t have seen you. 
“Yes. I’m talking to you, Miss,” he turned around enough for you to see his relaxed expression.
You could see only half of his face and the only visible eyebrow was lifted in a way that made his gaze look- well, sexy, you realized with a certain degree of embarrassment.
You got up and took a step forwards. “Well, I am not looking out through a window, so it is not technically forbidden. There’s not a sign near the entrance telling me I can't do this.” 
The Conductor turned around fully. His lazy gaze rested on your face then slowly went down your body and stopped on your nude feet. His eyebrow lifted even more. You wigled your toes in embarrassment. 
“I forgot to bring shoes,” you mumbled, your burst of confidence suddenly dying down. 
“And a dressing gown,” he added, his pupils darting back down to your chest and hips in the almost sheer underdress you were wearing to sleep. “And some common sense,” he added, locking eyes with you. 
You crossed your arms on your chest to prevent him from looking any further. Then you lifted your chin in disdain at his last phrase. 
“That’s not very polite of you. Gentlemen avert their eyes.” 
“Tell me, Miss. What prevents me from grabbing you and making you descend here in this town with the excuse of you not following the rules?” 
You gulped. “Common sense, of course. Why would you even do that?” 
“Why not? Maybe I forgot to bring it with me the way you did coming here.” 
You let your arms fall down in anger. “That would be very inappropriate and illegal!” 
“Says who?” he smirked. “There’s no warning near the door saying I can’t do that.” 
You bit your lower lip. “I get it. I should not be here. But you can’t push me out of the train. That would be barbaric.”
The Conductor stepped back inside in one fluid movement. “Usually passengers rest in their coaches or entertain themselves with the others in an attempt to find their soulmate. They don’t go wandering about.” 
You dropped your gaze to his chest as he was getting way too close for your liking.
And when he unbuttoned his jacket, slowly, and let it slide off his shoulders and fall on yours instead, you visibly shuddered.
It was warm and big, and it smelled like him. Like that overwhelming flowery perfume.
You felt dizzy. 
“I was just curious,” you whispered, feeling like a little child being scolded. But the Conductor’s expression was warm when you dared to look at his face again.
His lips were full and plump and you felt a tight lump in your throat seeing them move. 
“Go back to sleep, Miss.” 
His deep voice rang in your head the whole time you washed your face and brushed your teeth, feeling it incredibly warm. You let his jacket fall on the seat in front of your bed but as you slid under the covers you wore it again, and nuzzled you face into the material. 
_________
In the morning, or what you felt was morning, you wore another dress you packed, a deep blue one you instinctively chose with little black flowers around the crown of it. 
Some people were walking against you in the corridor and you could audibly hear them stop their breathing as you locked eyes.
They were wondering if you were their soulmate.
Yesterday you would have walked slowly and looked around shyly as well, but today all you wanted to do was to bring the Conductor his jacket back and all of those people were just in your way. 
You were about to start pushing against people’s shoulders when Mark’s head pocked out of a coach and his ruffled hair made you realized he just woke up.
Not in his bed. 
“Mark Lee!” you stopped in place. 
“Fuck,” he blinked at you. “You out of all people. I mean, so nice to see you-”
“Did you find your soul-”
Mark exited the coach quickly and closed the door behind him. “Shh,” he was about to place one hand on your mouth but then looked at it and put it behind his back instead. 
“Let’s not- do not say anything.” 
You blinked at him. “Are you telling me that-” 
“Maybe,” he interrupted you again. “Listen, people here are gorgeous. There’s no need to save myself for marriage or anything.” 
Your jaw fell. “Mark Lee, did you just sleep with some random woman?” 
He scratched one eyebrow. “Did I offend your sensibility?” 
“You’re just some man, aren’t you?” you looked him up and down. “Whatever. Have fun,” you rolled your eyes and started to walk again. “And wash that hand, would you?” 
“How do you even know-” 
“I wasn’t born yesterday,” you turned around to quickly let your tongue out at him. 
“Is that the Conductor’s jacket?” he asked before you could exit the car. 
“No? I just found it around,” you answered quickly, leaving him behind with his questions. 
The Conductor said you had no common sense but you had enough common sense to know that being seen around with his jacket would somehow be a mistake. He was the one who didn’t have the common sense to know to not send you to bed with it. 
Lost in your thoughts you didn’t realize how far up the train you arrived and when the cars started to be empty safe for storage items you stopped in place to catch your breath.
It was very silent up there, the only sound coming from the rails outside and the steam locomotive. 
You were close. And you had no idea why you knew that. 
The walk towards the locomotive was slow and the spaces less fancy. Some coaches were on your right and you wondered if perhaps the Conductor was in one of them.
Or maybe you were stupid and he was way back in the train, doing his job. 
When you felt like that damned train didn’t even have an end, in front of you a big dark door with a skull on it indicating some type of danger opened and the swish of fresh flowers made you close your eyes for a moment. 
The Conductor’s head was tilted to the side as if amused. 
“I see that this time you’re decently dressed,” he said, the his gaze fell on your chest. “Almost.”
You gulped and put on a brave expression. “I came to give you this back. Thank you.” 
The man looked at the jacket you were holding and reached towards it slowly. His fingertips touched your knuckles for a brief moment and it made you so tense that you felt your head pulsating. 
“You could have rung the bell. There was no need to come all the way up here.” 
You let the air come out your nostrils. “You always scold me. You should be thankful I brought this back to you.” 
“I am scolding you because you keep taking the most convoluted decisions instead of the straight forward ones.” 
The informal conversation and the lack of Miss from his part made you nervous so you tried to look around his shoulder to see if any staff, or worse, the train driver could hear it.
Although you found his tone aggravating you didn’t want him to lose his job or anything. 
“So you didn’t make me come because you were curious to see the Locomotive instead,” the Conductor added, seeing you snoop your nose around.
You straightened your back. “I was just trying to see if someone was listening to your inappropriate comments towards a passenger and a lady.” 
The Conductor smiled and took a step to the side. “No one is here.” 
For a second you forgot about him, the curiosity of how that Train actually worked exciting you more. “Who drives this then?” you stepped in and looked around the small space. 
“No one,” the man explained and his breath caressed the back of your neck. When you looked behind your shoulder you realized he was staring at the goosebumps on your exposed skin. 
“Why is there a chair here, then?” you cleared your throat and walked around it. 
The Conductor wore his jacket and put his hands on the back of the big chair. “I like to sit here and look outside.” 
You lifted your gaze towards the small window in front of you. You hadn’t even realized you could see outside. 
“Do you want to try and sit down?” he asked. 
You bit your lower lip. “Would that be alright?” 
“I thought you didn’t care for rules,” he smirked. 
You lifted your chin and sat down. It wasn’t much, just the railroad in front of you and some trees on each side. But it was peaceful and your curiosity got fully fed.
Now you wondered when it was the time to be killed like a cat. 
“Why are you really here, Miss?” 
The Conductor’s voice was so close to your ear that your spine curved. But you didn’t move away. 
“Don’t-” you gulped. “Don’t flatter yourself or anything. I came here because I was curious and I had to give your jacket back.”
His index finger touched one of your hairs near the ear and you jolted in place, moving your head away. The man was smiling. He was holding a small feather that was probably stuck there. 
“I hope you’re satisfied at all times, Miss,” he replied. “And I am here to make sure all of your future needs are fulfilled as well.” 
That tone and those polite words were meant to be professional yet your mind went to Mark’s ruffled hair and half naked body. You imagined the Conductor’s dark hair on your pillow and his scent engulfing you all as his touch made your spine curve. And his hand, would he also use his hands on you like Mark did with his woman?
You shook the thoughts out of your head and got up quickly, feeling it hard to breathe in that narrow space. 
“Thank you. I will leave now,” you voice was wavering and if he noticed it he didn’t say anything about it. 
“I hope you have a pleasant journey,” he wished as you exited the car. 
He didn’t mention anything about finding a soulmate this time. 
__________
Your scent lingered on Haechan’s body the whole day.
It was in his hair, his nostrils, his skin, around his neck and his hands. He wondered if you slept with his jacket the whole night and the thought of your naked body pressed against the material of it made him almost knock heads with a passenger. 
“Good day to you, Sir,” he tilted his hat last minute.
The young man barely noticed him, as his eyes were directed towards another person in the corner of the car.
Haechan was very acustomed to that gaze. He saw it every day for the past few years - the look of someone madly in love at first sight. 
That was how your eyes looked like the first instant he saw you on the platform waiting for the Train.
Waiting for him. 
He wondered how that gaze looked on his face but he was sure you didn’t notice it.
He wasn’t even sure it was there in the first place. 
His instincts got the best of him and he worked on autopilot. Polite face, good smile, distance.
Hell, he even took the sign away from your windows for five minutes. But then you almost opened the damn curtains - as he intended for you to - and he realized he couldn’t physically let you go.
It was probably a mistake, he thought the first seconds of seeing you. He took the job of the Conductor because his old grandpa couldn’t work anymore. Haechan lived on that train since he could remember. It was always him and his old grandpa, in the middle of the swarm of people looking for soulmates. It made him sick to death to see all that love around him. 
I wish you didn’t hate your parents for falling in love, Haechan, his grandpa used to say.
But it would have been different if they fell in love with each other.
But they didn’t. 
The boy has been told the tale of his family of Conductors many times. It was a curse, they said. No one in his family had soulmates and they were tasked with assisting the Train instead. 
How did you and grandma decide to be together then? small Haechan asked at the time. 
Sometimes you just choose who to spend your life with. This is how your parents met as well. Your father came on this train often and never met his soulmate. Your mother understood he might be a good husband choice so she approached him and that’s how they got together. 
But then dad met another woman on the train and left my mom. 
The grandpa sighed deeply. He just met his soulmate. He didn’t do anything wrong. 
Haechan as a child couldn’t know what to say to that.
He knew something was not right but he didn’t have the vocabulary to argue back.
But as a teenager he finally understood. 
He abandoned my mom, your daughter, and he abandoned me. Don’t speak about that man ever again. 
Haechan’s grandpa would only sigh and pat his shoulder. You’re growing into a fine young man. I am proud of you. And I am sorry that happened. When you’ll meet your person you’ll understand their choices. 
I will never understand it because I don’t have a soulmate. And I surely as hell won’t marry a woman that might meet her rightful soulmate years later and leave me.
Your grandma never left me, he used to remind him. And I wish for you to have children. Who’s going to assist this Train otherwise? 
To hell with this fucking Train, Haechan would explode and run away. 
He didn’t hate the Train.
It was his home.
So when he’d calm down, sitting on the outside metal stairs and looking at the scenery no one besides him and grandpa were allowed to see, he’d realize he didn’t hate his parents either.
His mom remarried and left the Train after dad left.
Haechan wasn’t sure if she was actually in love although from her letters she seemed happy, but the memories of her time closed off in a coach on the verge of death were still haunting him. Haechan stopped reading his father’s letters altogether and started to burn them in the Locomotive. 
A young woman approached him and Haechan shook off the memories and the convoluted thoughts about you from his head. 
“How may I help you, Miss?” he placed his hands behind his back with the best custom service expression plastered on his face. 
The woman seemed embarrassed. 
“If you need anything, please, don’t hesitate to ask me,” he tried to reassure her. 
She inhaled and took a step forward. Haechan leaned down to hear her better. “Well, you know how you said the coaches makes appear everything that you want? I was-, well, I met a man and- I know he’s not my soulmate but it’s not against the rules and we’re doing fine together for now and we were well, we were wondering how to make- how not to-” 
“Get pregnant?” Haechan simply asked and the woman’s pale face turned purple from embarrassment.
She surely didn’t expect him to be that straightforward. “Usually if you really don’t want that to happen, it doesn't,” Haechan continued. “If you’ve encountered difficulties then maybe you or your partner have-,” he interrupted himself. “-a breeding kink?” 
The young woman placed her palms to her cheeks and gave him a little bow. “I understand. I think I need to go now, Sir. Thank you, Sir.” 
“You just have to-” Haechan tried again but the woman already ran away. 
“I see I’m not the only one you’re being not so professional with,” a voice made him turn around. 
__________
You were on your way for lunch. Or dinner? You lost track of time. You’ve been on that Train for less than 24 hours yet you felt like a lifetime already passed. To think you had to stay there until meeting your soulmate made you almost throw up. 
“I thought you were very excited to meet your soulmate,” Mark commented that morning, eyes closed under the fake sun in the fake seaside car.
You sighed. 
“I am.”
You were.
Or you thought you were. But somehow you lost interest. You imagined yourself inside the Train for so long that the moment you actually got on it it all lost meaning. 
And how was it possible that none of the men looked interesting enough to even have a mere conversation? The only ones approaching you were trying to get under your dress and you soon realized that romance was not the way you imagined it to be. 
“You don’t sound like excited. It’s as if you can’t wait to get off of here,” he opened one eye then turned to his side to see you better. “If you haven’t met the one yet, then what about enjoying it to the fullest until you can? It’s a place with free food and entertainment.” 
You gave him the side eye. “I do not intend to sleep around with random men. I’m a lady.” 
Mark rolled his eyes. “I’m also a gentleman and going down on people doesn’t make me less gentle.”
You almost spat your water. The Train somehow made everyone change or it opened your innocent eyes because you had no idea your childhood friend had that side of him. 
“Did you really not find anyone who’s kinda attractive? You don’t even have to know his name,” he insisted. 
Actually, there was a man whose name you didn’t know who you found very attractive. That was probably the worst part of that experience. Was it normal to be attracted to the Conductor like that? 
You shook your head. “Nonsense. I will wait for my soulmate. And no, no one around is attractive enough.” 
Mark exhaled and went back to his previous position. “I just don’t like seeing you sad.” 
“I’m not sad.” 
“Then angry.” 
“I’m not angry.” 
“You’re angry now.” 
“Because you’re pissing me off,” you sat up. “I’m going to eat.” 
You were already too confused for your liking. You didn’t need Mark Lee to investigate further.
The desire to have a soulmate was still there deep inside, the longiness and the need, yet for some reason you also felt numb to everything around you. 
Still feeling like Mark rubbed you the wrong way you almost missed the figures of the Conductor leaning down to whisper in a young gorgeous’ woman’s ear in the middle of the Library wagon. 
The woman seemed scandalized and so red that she looked like a tomato. The Conductor’s face was unfazed but a bit confused as she ran away. 
“I see I’m not the only one you’re being not so professional with,” you couldn’t help but say. 
The car was empty safe for the two of you and when he turned around you smelled his ever present scent.
It drove you insane. What kind of damn cologne was that man wearing?
“What do you go flirting with passengers for?” you crossed your arms on your chest. Maybe Mark was right and you were actually angry but seeing the Conductor’s face just added to the whole irritation, especially catching him flirting with your shy women. 
The Conductor tilted his head to the side as if genuinely surprised but also intrigued at your reaction. 
“What if someone else besides me saw you? What would happen to your position and reputation?” you went on. 
The man took his time to open his mouth and talk. “I don’t understand if you’re mad at me or if you’re worried for me.”
You lifted your chin. “Maybe both.” 
“It takes a good amount of care for both. Do you care about me?” 
He took a few steps towards you and the closeness made his voice quieter. 
You didn’t let him intimidate you with his charm. 
“I was raised a lady of good principles and seeing the Conductor of a Train meant to help people find their soulmates flirt with its passengers is not appropriate and I have to speak on it.” 
The Conductor’s smile widened. “And lurking at the time of descent in a skimpy night gown and nude feet is appropriate?”
His dark blue eyes were more stormy than usual and the moles on his face reminded you of the nightsky above you as you were waiting for the Train. 
“Coming all the way to my coach with a dizzying cleavage is appropriate?” 
His voice was so deep and close that you had to avert your gaze to catch your breath. 
“Shaking like this in my presence and being unable to look me in the face is appropriate?” he whispered so close to your lips that you inhaled and took a few steps back. 
“You’re also here to find a soulmate, Miss. Concentrate on doing that and leave other people’s business to themselves,” he added in his usual calm voice and walking around you he left you breathless and alone in the middle of the Library. 
________
Haechan reached for his tie to undo the knot and he realized his fingers were slightly shaking.
Your scent made him more on edge than usual and the fact he could still smell you on his jacket made him unreasonable mad.
And your face and expression, your hurt eyes seeng him talk to that woman, as if you were jealous, was driving him insane.
What were you thinking roaming around him like that? With your delicate blue dress and your cleavage moving up and down in that damn corset with every quick breath your took? 
He should have let you move the curtains and never see you again. 
Haechan walked the distance from the entrance door of the car to the Bar and without caring about anyone he walked behind it and poured himself a shot of whiskey. 
“Hard day?” a voice made him sigh deeply before turning around. 
He forced himself to smile. “I am not in service right now,” he lied to excuse his drinking on the job. 
The young man waved his hand. “No one would care anyway. They’re either on a date or uhh fucking.” 
“Would you like one?” Haechan indicated the bottle, ignoring the man’s choice of words.
The other nodded. “I’m Jeno.” 
He expected Haechan’s name in return but the Conductor never tells his name to passengers. “I hope you’re enjoying your stay,” Haechan said instead, pushing a glass towards Jeno. 
The latter took it and winced after downing it. “I’m not here for that. I’m actually a journalist.” 
Haechan fought the urge to roll his eyes. There was one of two of them every year trying to gather some kind of hidden information about the Train. Haechan also thought there were some secrets about it growing up but it was a pretty straight forward thing. Just a Train in which you can meet your soulmate. Nothing more.
Well, that until he met you and your scent got under his skin. 
“Is there something specific you’re writing about?” Haechan politely asked. 
“Is it true that soulmates understand they’re soulmates because of each other’s scent?” he asked, and a writing pad materialized in front of him. 
Haechan eyed his pen ready to take notes then his face. “You should ask the passengers. I am not someone who has a soulmate.” 
“So it’s true that the Conductor has no soulmate.” 
“Yes. It’s not a secret.” 
Jeno nodded, not writing anything as if that wasn’t the information he was actually seeking out of him. 
“My parents said there’s no such thing as scent. They’re also divorced,” he said. 
Haechan sighed. Another young man hurt by that Train and his parents. “Sometimes people come here and go home together even if they’re not sure they’re actual soulmates. Maybe your parents mistook their union for a soulmate bond but it was just infatuation.” 
“Shouldn’t this place guarantee a soulmate union?” Jeno asked. He looked very angry and Haechan could understand why. “What’s the purpose of this Train then? Let people choose each other on land at this point.” 
“It’s called free choice. The Train knows who’s an actual soulmate pair and usually it doesn’t stop for couples who are not actually bonded. This is why the train is not stopping now for all the people who are- uh, fucking.” Haechan was too exhausted to choose a more gentlemanly term for that. 
Jeno didn’t seem to care. “Then why did it stop for my parents?” 
“They probably insisted for it to stop. The Train doesn’t go against the free choice.” 
Jeno poured another shot, gave it to Haechan and took a deep gulp straight from the bottle. 
“Nice chat, Conductor. Can I ask to leave now?” 
Haechan kept quiet for a moment. “You should stay until you meet someone or until the Journey comes to an end. If you leave now you will not be allowed to come back.” 
“There’s no such thing,” Jeno whispered and got up, walking towards the windows. With one quick hand he moved the curtains away. The Train stopped slowly on its tracks and Haechan sighed. 
“Please follow me. I’ll escort you to the exit for going against the rules."
__________
Is it true that soulmates understand they’re soulmates because of each other’s scent?
That phrase has been haunting you for the following hours.
You were rolling in bed from the moment you decided to try and sleep after pacing your coach for a while.
You didn’t mean to eavesdrop.
You didn’t even mean to follow the Conductor but his pace was urgent and the curiosity still hasn’t killed you, especially after that heated conversation you had in the Library.
Shaking in his presence and being unable to look him in the face? He could see that? What was going on and why were you feeling like committing the biggest crime you could think of?
No, why was the Conductor with his deep eyes and his pillowy lips and his smooth voice the only thing you could think of when you were on that dam Train to find your soulmate?
The Conductor walked towards the Bar and you remained back in the smaller corridor, watching his throat gulp that brown liquid like it was water. Why did he look so upset? Was it you? Or was it his missed opportunity with that lady that you interrupted?
You felt stupid spying him like that and you were about to turn around and walk away when the voice of a second man made you stop in your tracks. 
I’m actually a journalist, the man said and you wondered what the Conductor would say back. Would he accept to give the journalist information?
Is it true that soulmates understand they’re soulmates because of each other’s scent? You felt your blood turn to ice. What did he mean by that? Scents? Your parents didn’t tell you anything about that. 
But then the following exchange of information made you feel even worse. 
You should ask the passengers. I am not someone who has a soulmate.
So it’s true that the Conductor has no soulmate.
Yes. It’s not a secret.
Mark looked like a baby chick with his hair ruffled around his face. But you could tell it was from simple sleeping and not messing around with someone’s daughter’s insides. 
You pushed him back into his coach after he opened the door and you sat down. 
“Wow, when I told you to look around and decide who to fuck I didn’t think that someone would be-” 
You interrupted him. “Mark, tell me everything you know about the Train, soulmates, and-” you stopped for a second, “the Conductor.” 
Mark blinked hard as if unable to keep his eyes open and laid back in his bed. “It’s the middle of the night.” 
“Actually I’ve been trying to keep track of the time and it should be middle of the afternoon.” 
“Well, everything here is fucked and for me it’s middle of the night. Why are you so curious all of a sudden?” 
You sighed and relaxed in the dark red velvety couch. “Have you ever heard of people feeling their soulmate’s scent more that other people’s?” 
Mark hummed, one hand to scratch his forehead. “Yes. Johnny talked about it but at the time I thought it was something stupid people in love notice about each other. He said his partner smelled like patchouli and warm spices.” 
You lifted your legs up to warm them under your night gown. “And your parents?” 
“Dad said mom smells like lavender and mom said dad smells like woody herbal amber or something like that,” he chuckled, shaking his head. 
He then opened his eyes and got up to sit, mirroring you. “Why? Did you meet someone whose scent is intense for you?” 
You wondered if telling him the truth. “No, I just-” you played with a loose string along the hem of your gown, “I overheard a man talking about his parents never mentioning any scent and they’re divorced now.” 
Mark leaned forwards. “Are you worried that your parents are not real soulmates since they also never mentioned scents?”
Actually that didn’t even cross your head but you realized that might be a possibility. You didn’t want your parents to divorce or anything. 
“Oh, come on. I’m sure that’s not the case at all,” Mark came to sit beside you and wrapped your shoulders with his arms. You weren’t there because of your parents but Mark felt warm and comfortable to lean on so you didn’t correct him. 
“What about the Conductor?” he then asked and you hoped he couldn’t feel the way you tensioned in his hold. “What did you want to know?” 
You gulped and sat straight, letting Mark’s arms fall to your waist instead. “I’ve heard he doesn't have a soulmate.” 
Mark nodded. “I’ve heard that too. Honestly I thought he would be some kind of very ancient man. At least, my parents said he’s very old, but maybe this is a new one.” 
You kept quiet, biting your lower lip. 
“What is it that you’re not telling me?” Mark whispered. 
You lifted your gaze and his big sparkly eyes gave you the courage to open your mouth. 
“If the Conductor has no soulmate, and soulmates feel each other’s scent, then why do I feel the Conductor’s scent everywhere I go?” 
________
After Mark collected his jaw from the floor and you kept him up brainstorming the whole night, you met both early in the morning over breakfast to further discuss the possibility of you and the Conductor being soulmates. 
“Not to put you down or anything,” he repeated, “but I’ve never heard of anyone bonding with the Conductor.” 
You sighed staring down your coffee with no desire to drink it but knowing it would wake you up. 
“I know, Mark, this is why I’m so dumbfounded.”
“I mean, also the original Conductor was a mummy of an old man. Maybe that’s why no one bonded with him. Maybe he was married already and that's how the rumour of him not having a soulmate started.”
You had a sip of the bitter liquid and winced. You were glad Mark was playing devil’s advocate with himself because you had no more force to discuss all the different points of view. 
“I don’t even think it matters. He warned me multiple times to leave him alone and find a soulmate. How would being soulmates with him even work? Where would the Train stop? Would I be forced to stay here? Being the Conductress? Forever?” you felt like descending into madness. 
“Listen, calm down. I think the solution is to check it myself first. We find him, I smell him. If it’s just his high quality cologne then you can put your mind at ease.” 
You didn’t want to ask what would happen if he couldn’t smell anything but maybe your desperate eyes told him your feelings because he sighed.
“And if I don’t smell anything, I try to rizz him up and I’ll be like dang you look like you know your cologne. Can you show me your collection? And I go to his coach and I smell all of the bottles and if it’s any of them we know it’s just his perfume and not his actual scent.” 
You opened your mouth. 
“And-” he interrupted lifting one finger, “if it’s none of them then we will come back here and brainstorm together. He’s an attractive man. Maybe you’re just sexually attracted to him. I bet that if you tried and fucked-”
“I will not fuck the Conductor,” you said, perhaps too loudly. You both looked around. 
You lowered your voice. “I don’t know what’s going on but having that kind of relation with him doesn’t sound like a good idea.” 
Mark leaned back in his chair. “Okay then. I’ll start by going on with my plan then we’ll see.”
You exhaled and nodded once. “That sounds like such a stupid plan.” 
Mark’s smile widened. “At least something fun is happening in this stupid Train besides drinking and sleeping around.” 
________
Haechan finished his morning routine walk across all wagons and sighed looking at his pocket watch. Soon everyone would be done with breakfast and would go about their business. He had to go and assist in the enternatinment wagons in some time as well. 
Then he felt a pair of eyes on his back and lifted one eyebrow. 
“What can I do for you, sir?” he turned around to see your little friend fake confidence leaning on a wall.
If Haechan didn’t know better he’d think the young man was trying to flirt. 
“Oh, hello there Conductor. Or maybe I should say-” Mark stopped his phrase as if waiting for Haechan to say his name. 
“Conductor is fine,” he smiled, joining his gloved hands together in front of him. 
“Right right. I will not push any boundaries. I was just wondering, like from a gentleman to another gentleman, if you can aid me choosing a cologne.” 
Whatever Haechan expected that man to say it wasn’t that.
He had to suppress a laugh. 
“A cologne, sir?” 
Mark walked around him casually. “I mean, I am here to meet a soulmate and I thought damn what if I don’t smell good? That’s my biggest fear actually, you know?” he put his hand on the chest to convey how intensely he felt about not smelling good. 
“When you’ll meet your soulmate, sir, they will think you smell like their favourite scent, so no need to worry.” 
Mark stopped in his tracks and his stupid fake expression fell. “You said soulmates smell like their favourite scents just now?” 
Haechan exhaled. “That’s what I said, sir.” He really hated repeating himself. 
Mark kept looking at him so Haechan was about to excuse himself and bid the weird man farewell but then the awareness of his behaviour washed over him like a cold wave and he stopped in place.
Haechan lifted his gaze and met Mark’s intense black eyes. 
“Are you not curious why I am asking you about scents, Mister Conductor?” his voice suddenly became lower. 
“I am not a curious man, sir,” Haechan straightened his tie with the intention of leaving. He didn’t like where all of that was going.
But Mark took a step to the side, blocking his way. 
“So what’s your favourite scent?”
Haechan fought the urge to grab the dude and physically move him away. “I like clean and fresh scents, sir.” 
“And what does Y/N smell like?”
Haechan put his tongue in the cheek and flared his nostrils. “I wouldn’t know.”
_________
Mark thought about keeping this all a secret from you. Being soulmates with the Conductor of the Soulmates Train didn’t sound like a great time. It was like falling in love with Death when it comes to kill you. But he wasn’t going to be a bad friend. 
He told you to wait in the Seaside wagon in hopes you could relax hearing the sea waves, but when he entered he found you fidgeting instead. 
“How did it go?” you walked up to him but he exhaled and dragged you towards the lounge chairs.
He didn’t know what you wanted to hear, if confirmation that the Conductor was your soulmate, or if you wanted nothing to do with him. 
“First of all, he doesn’t smell like anything to me,” Mark said. “He just has a normal clean person scent. Like any other person.” 
You swallowed and inhaled shakily, letting the information sink in. 
“Second of all, he said soulmates smell like each other’s favourite scents.” 
You opened your mouth but nothing came out of it.
“What does he smell like to you, Y/N? Is it flowers?” 
Mark knew you’ve always loved that scent. The sweet but fresh perfume of flowers with their infinite colours. 
He didn’t need you to answer, he saw it in your pupils. You watched Mark close his eyes for a moment and exhale then open them again. 
“It’s not all,” he said. “He behaved weirdly when I mentioned you. I have a hunch that he can sense your scent as well.” 
________
I think you should talk about it together, Mark suggested, but you couldn’t just do that, could you? He was the Conductor after all. Such thing was impossible. 
Also, for how much you loved Mark, risking such improper behaviour only because of a hunch was too much for you. 
You thought you were afraid of not finding a soulmate. Growing up that has been your everlasting fear; yet your brain has never even taken into consideration the perspective of finding your soulmate in a man you could not have. 
For how much you’ve been wanting to see him, bump into him, or exchange a few stupid words to each other in the past days, your felt the same equal amount of desire to avoid him at all costs. 
You thought you wanted Mark to come back and tell you that it was just the Conductor’s overbearing cologne. You wanted him to say he smelt it too and that is confirmation that he couldn’t possibly be your soulmate.
Yet when he fed your idea that the Conductor might be your man the relief was so intense that you almost cried. 
It drove you insane. 
The following days you haven’t seen the Conductor once. Perhaps the encounter with Mark made him uncomfortable and he decided to avoid you as well. What if he though you were some kind of creep? He did warn you to leave him alone and concentrate on finding a soulmate instead. Was it possible to have a one sided soulmate? 
Somehow you felt like that situation was all your fault. Maybe that was the death moment of the curiousity saying, because you kinda felt like dying slowly if you thought about any other man. Maybe if you didn’t go to see the descending moment, maybe if you didn’t sleep with his jacket, maybe if you didn’t go and find him in the Locomotive, maybe if you didn’t confront him in the Library, you wouldn’t feel like that.
Maybe maybe maybe. 
“I know this is not good friend advice, but you could get your mind off of him by, you know, using someone else,” Mark shrugged, peeling an apple with a knife.
You sighed, pulling your summer hat lower on your eyes. The seaside car soon became you and Mark’s favourite. “You know what? Maybe you’re right.” 
“You finally gave in my temptation?” he wigled his eyebrows. 
“Yes. You’re the little devil sitting on my shoulder.” 
Mark cut a piece of apple and ate it off the knife. “I can introduce you to some fine gentlemen.” 
You snorted. “I saw the gentlemen you have around Mark Lee.” 
“And? Are they not fine?” 
“You can have them.” 
Mark rolled his eyes. “Do you want to have fun or not?” 
“I do. But I’m not sure if fucking random men is what I consider peak of amusement,” you replied. Mark didn’t say anything so you kept going. “Although, I noticed that the light brow hair man is not bad. I think his name is Jaehyun. He has nice hands and a great smile. I do enjoy a good dimple.” 
You expected Mark to laugh at you but he remained quiet safe for a little nudge he gave you. You sighed. “The other J name man is not bad either. He’s tall and he looks gentle like a puppy.” 
“Uhm,” Mark said and nudged you again. 
“What? You said I should sleep with one of them,” you slid away the hat to give him a venomous side eye when your mouth dropped open. 
Mark was looking at you with a little tight smile and in front of you, almost covering the artificial sun of the wagon, was standing the Conductor. 
“I apologize, Miss. I didn’t want to interrupt your- uh lovely monologue,” he tilted his stupid hat. 
You sat up feeling your body on fire. Then you looked at Mark who gave you a small apologetic smile. 
Your mouth was dry and you had no idea what was the appropriate thing to say to someone who overheard you talk about fornication. 
His scent should have told you he was there, but maybe you got so used to it that you were feeling it everywhere, messing with your perceptions. 
“Good day, sir,” you stupidly said. 
“I was just making sure you’re enjoying your stay,” the Conductor looked at you first, then Mark. “From your conversation I assume everything is fine.” His eyes looked black in the shadow and the little line between his eyebrow looked like a crack in his otherwise perfect face.
You gulped and bit your lower lip. 
“Just a precaution. I told this the lady that stopped me in the Library the other day also, if you remember. As a contraceptive, please make sure to strongly desire to not get pregnant, so the Train can take care of you.” 
________
The fact that useless friend of yours ambushed him like that told Haechan that you probably felt his scent everywhere as well.
And you must have spoken about it in such a way that made Mark investigate.
It made Haechan’s fingers tingle and they’d tingle ever more when he’d slid them underneath his covers at night, and fuck his fist to the image of you until he had to push his face into the pillow to muffle his groans. 
Everything was a mess and for the first time in his life Haechan didn’t know what to do. 
The letter he wrote his grandpa asking for advice was still unsent, looking at him from his desk.
He wasn’t sure he wanted to expose himself like that to his family. His grandpa would be nothing but supportive.
I knew you’d find a partner. See, now you understand it. It makes sense how your parents felt, doesn’t it?
Because no. Haechan didn’t understand it and his parents’ behaviour still didn’t make sense to him. Also, he hated to hear others say I told you so. 
But also, his family never mentioned the possibility of a full-on soulmate. They said someone random. Someone that couldn’t find anyone else. Someone who would accept Haechan as a second choice. 
He rolled in bed, the stickiness of his desire still coating his hand. Then he huffed and got up to wash.
His desire. It was such a foreign feeling to him to leave him breathless.
Yet it felt so familiar that he felt like he could finally breathe deeply. It felt like things were finally right, like he was finally home. 
That morning he didn’t follow with his duties thoroughly as usual. The Train stopped twice and he looked behind his shoulder to check whether you were there, in your skimpy underdress and nude feet.
But you weren’t. 
He tried to ignore you for the past few days and apparently you were doing the same. 
Yet, he could feel your scent in the whole Train, as if you’ve just left the wagon he entered.
He wondered if you felt him everywhere as well. 
In the afternoon, he couldn’t take it anymore so he followed the trail. He would just give you a short look, something to further fuel his autodestructive night fantasies. 
You were in the Seaside car, as usual, your dress ridden up your thighs on that chaise longue and Haechan wondered how could Mark concentrate on cutting that apple without cutting his finger when you looked like that besides him. 
“I know this is not good friend advice, but you could get your mind off of him by, you know, using someone else,” Mark shrugged. 
Haechan stopped in place. He wasn’t eavesdropping. You were talking loudly enough for everyone to hear. But he didn’t want you to sense him.
You wanted to get your mind off of whom? Haechan?
“You know what? Maybe you’re right,” you replied and Haechan tightened his fist in his white glove. The image of you sleeping with someone else suddenly appeared in front of Haechan’s irises made the seaside car look like the north pole instead. 
“You finally gave in my temptation?” that useless fellow asked and Haechan has never wanted to have a fist fight with a passenger more.
Of course, he wondered already if Mark was your soulmate and you both dumb idiots didn’t notice.
Maybe that’s why Mark even inquired about scents in the first place.
But why was Haechan sensing your scent if you were taken and why did the Train not stop for you two if that was the case?
Could the Conductors curse be that cruel? Making Haechan fall in love with a woman he could not have?
“I can introduce you to some fine gentlemen,” Mark said and Haechan didn’t know if he should feel relieved Mark wasn’t offering himself for your entertainment or be jealous at the idea of someone else touching you. 
He decided to intervene. 
“I do. But I’m not sure if fucking random men is what I consider peak of amusement,” you replied right when Mark lifted his gaze and a piece of apple fell from his mouth on the fine sand at his feet.
Haechan gave him a venomous look and opened his mouth to interrupt your scandalous monologue. 
But you went on. “Although, I noticed that the light brow hair man is not bad. I think his name is Jaehyun. He has nice hands and a great smile. I do enjoy a good dimple.” 
Haechan felt his jaw muscles twitch. “The other J name man is not bad either. He’s tall and he looks gentle like a puppy,” you continued. 
Mark had the decency to look scared. 
“I apologize, Miss. I didn’t want to interrupt your lovely monologue,” Haechan finally said as you finally realized what was going on. 
He came there like a thirsty man to have a single drop of water and you were thinking of sleeping with other men instead.
Haechan felt like stopping the Train and descending himself. 
Your eyes were glossy when you looked up at him, maybe from the sun but also from the embarrassment.
Haechan felt like making you feel even worse. 
________
Your gaze followed the Conductor’s spine as he exited the wagon and you let a single pained whine as you burrowed your face into your palms. 
“Mark Lee.” 
The poor Mark got up and away from you as if he could sense you might take your frustration out on him. 
“It’s not my fault.” 
You let your hands fall in your lap. “Now he thinks I’m a whore.” 
“I don’t think that changes anything. You don’t need his opinion or approval.” 
You got up with another whine. “He ignored me for days and now that he approached me again he overheard me talk about who of your friends I might fuck.” 
Mark finished his apple. “Hey. Wasn’t that your intention? Getting rid of him? Forgetting him?” 
You exhaled.
Yes, but why did it feel so bad?
_______
They all eyed you the following night - the first ball party of the season, the little card said.
This time the ink didn’t smudge when it appeared on your nightstand out of thin air and it didn’t look like it was written by hand.
One detail made you bite your lower lip. Wear masks, the card said.
The car that was hosting it was huge and you realized it must have been some sort of optical illusion to make the space feel so big. The center was empty and you assumed it was for dancing. Most people were standing near the refreshment tables or near the walls and the exciting but nervous air made your skin shiver. Everyone from the train was there and you realized it was the perfect moment to meet a soulmate. 
With uncertain feet in your high heels you reached towards the drinks but the glasses didn’t move from the tray. 
“You need to say what you want and the glass unglues itself,” the Conductor said and his long fingers appeared in front of you. They wrapped the leg of a glass. “Champagne,” he said and the glass remained in his hand. 
You didn’t dare to look at him. “I didn’t know Conductors were allowed to drink,” you tried, remembering the time he felt the need to have that wiskey shot in the bar. 
“How do you know I am the Conductor?” he asked. His voice was low but light and amused. 
You turned around quickly to see a black mask, leaving nothing but an anonymous jawline and a pair of lips. His hair was covered by a silver crown and in his elegant suit no one could have noticed who he was.
But you did.
You cursed at yourself.
The Conductor leaned closer. “Is it because of my scent?” he whispered. 
You gulped and looked away towards the drinks tray. 
“So you admit it,” you murmured, wondering if someone was looking at you. 
“Admit what?” he asked. 
The crowd of people cheered and you assumed a new couple formed.
The intermission helped you cool your head. 
“I don’t know the names of all the drinks,” you changed subject. 
The Conductor didn’t seem surprised. “Which one do you want?”
“I don’t know. The least dangerous looking one.” 
“Bubbles,” he ordered and then gave you the glass full of sparkly liquid. It smelled fruity. 
“Thank you,” you said. 
“Do you always go for the least dangerous looking thing?” he turned around and looked towards the hall.
Some brave couples started to dance and you enjoyed the way the ladies gowns flowed under the golden lights. 
“Yes.” 
“Are you sure?” he smiled once before taking a sip of his drink. 
“Yes,” you took a sip of your bubbles as well. They buzzed on your tongue. 
“So you didn’t avoid me because you were afraid of me the past few days.” 
It wasn’t a question.
“You knew where to find me if you wanted to see one of your passengers. This is your Train.” 
The Conductor let his gaze fall on your face. “I did find you. You were talking about very interesting arguments.”
You gimaced, thinking of the Seaside Wagon incident. “It was just talk. I did not-” you started to explain the you realized how stupid it sounded trying to justify your actions, or non-actions, to him. 
The Conductor sipped from his drink in silence. You couldn’t read his face normally, and with that mask you really had no idea what he was thinking. 
“Are you upset I didn’t contact you all of these days?” he asked instead. "It was my understanding you were trying to forget someone by engaging in those actions and I am self centred enough to think that someone was me."
His honesty left you breathless. You considered lying. Admitting it would have been too humiliating. “No. I understand why you wouldn’t want to have anything to do with me.” 
“Which is?” 
“I look like a crazy woman who claims you’re her soulmate because you smell like flowers,” you blurted out before realizing what you just said.
Your hands in your white lacey gloves started to shake. 
The man remained quiet for a moment then he chuckled. “Really? I smell that nice to you?” 
You exhaled. “This is not a laughing matter.”
The Conductor analyzed your expression. “I apologize. I didn’t realize how this made you feel.” 
His tone gave you the courage to look him in the eyes. Even behind the mask they looked alive, torbid like the dark deep sea. 
But looking was a mistake. 
“I suppose it’s something common for you,” you inhaled, starting to hate the everlasting flowers perfume surrounding him. “Women with soulmate claims over you, that is,” you explained. 
The Conductor looked in front of himself and took another sip. “Yes. I am a charming man afterall.” 
You hated him. Was he punishing you? Or did he actually not care about you at all?
“Well, I avoided you because I wanted to say I had no claims. Take this as a compliment on you smelling decently and let’s move on.” 
“And what moving on means for you?” he inquired. 
“Acting as normal Train Conductor and Passenger,” you took another sip of your bubbles. It started to taste too sour. 
“Tonight many couples will make the Train stop,” he announced. “Would you like to see?” 
You turned towards him and you locked eyes. “Does that sound like normal Conductor and Passenger behaviour to you?” 
The young man laughed at your scolding. “I just know you’re curious.” 
“Why would you be kind to me like that? Do you want to push me out of the Train as you’ve expressed your interests towards doing before?” 
“I wouldn’t mind getting rid of you actually,” he joked and you could tell he didn’t mean it.
But the tears that secretly collected in your eyes during that conversation were close to falling to your cheeks. You left his side quickly but not before hearing him call out your name. 
________
Y/N. 
For some reason you thought he didn’t even know the names of every passenger.
Was that normal behaviour? From Miss to nothing to your actual first name. 
He pissed you off. 
He pissed you off so badly that the tears streaming down your cheeks were tears of anger, you decided. 
“Oh heavens. Are you alright, dear?” a young woman stopped in tracks with her man. 
“Yes, thank you, Miss,” you bowed a little holding your skirts. You wanted to get out of that car.
No. You wanted to get out of the damn Train. 
Was it normal for love to hurt like that? Was all of that even love? 
You had no idea afterall.
Everyone said you would just know and everything would fall into place. You’d have the best experience and make the Train stop to settle down with the love of your life. Then why all of those people felt like nothing around you and the only man your heart ached for you couldn’t have? 
“Hey hey hey,” Mark stopped you by putting his hands on your shoulders. 
You were barely seeing where you were walking. 
“What happened?” he asked. “Did you see him?” 
Bless Mark and his everknowing third eye. 
You gave him a little nod and he pouted his lips, holding you into his arms. “There there. It’s alright. It’s okay.” 
The people walking around you gave you some looks as they tried to reach the ball hall but you didn’t care. 
“Mark, can you be my soulmate so we can go home and live together in a cottage?” you joked, your voice was muffled against his shoulder and you heard him chuckle.
“Actually-” he trailed off and you let him go, rubbing your eyes and finally eying the person on his side who was patiently waiting for you to calm down. 
“I want to introduce you to my-” he added then interrupted himself again, looking at the smiling person with eyes you’ve never saw him have. “-the love of my life,” he finished. 
________
Your coach felt like the safest place on earth and your cell at the same time. 
After the congratulatory moments and after starting to cry again because you realized how happy you were for your best friend to have found the person he was going to spend his life with, the sad tears came along again as you realized that he was probably going to leave the Train that same evening. 
We’ll come visiting often. Afterall I’m leaving my parents and friends behind as well and I want to see them again, he assured you. 
You sighed and sat down on your bed.
The reflection the mirror in the corner gave you back made you jolt a bit. You cleaned the running mascara from your cheeks and laid down waiting for the Train to stop, trying to empty your brain.
The Conductor’s voice echoing in your head couldn’t let you fall asleep. Why was he behaving like that? Was he that cruel? Couldn’t he actual see what was going on? 
When the Train’s rumbling stopped and you heard the chatter of some couples walking down the corridor you sat back up and opened the coach’s door. 
Mark squeezed you in a tight hug then gave you a thumbs up as he passed in front of you with his luggage and, after some other people, you saw the Conductor closing the line.
He stopped in front of your door and opened his mouth as you locked eyes but then he probaby changed his mind because he closed it soon after in a tight line and followed the rest of the people. 
You remained quiet behind his back and none of the passengers looked like minding having another spectator, so deeply lost in their partner’s eyes. 
“Thank you for traveling with us. I wish you happiness,” the Conductor said, repeating the same phrase you heard him say that first time you witnessed a passengers descent. 
Mark lifted his hand to wave and you exhaled, waving back, feeling tears prick your eyes as he turned around and walked towards the Station.
The Conductor remained there for the following moments and you somehow knew he did it for you. 
“He’ll do fine,” he said after a moment of quiet. 
“I know,” you simply replied. 
“Y/N,” he turned around and you inhaled taking a step back. 
“Don’t call me by my name. We’re not on those terms.” 
The Conductor hesitated but then he took a step inside and the doors closed behind him.
Your gaze was on his shiny shoes so he hunched his back a little to make you look at his face instead. 
The cry and the other events calmed you down by now but seeing his face made all of those feelings resurface.
You forced yourself to look at his eyes the way he cleary wanted you to. 
“My name is Haechan,” he murmured straightening his back. “Would that make us be on those terms now?” 
Your fingers fidgeted at the sound of his name and your lips fought the urge to say it out loud. 
“Why?” you asked instead. “Why are you being mean to me?”
“I’m not trying to be mean,” he got closer to you and you took a few steps back again. 
“I don’t want to be close to you. I don’t want to talk to you. I don’t want to be on first name terms with you. I wish for you to leave me alone if you don’t want anything to do with me.”
Haechan kept moving forward as you moved back until you hit the wall with your blades. He got as close as to rest his palms near your head on the wooden wall.
And when he leaned in and rubbed your cheek with the tip of his nose you forgot how to breathe. 
“You smell like fresh cotton and linen,” he whispered with the most desperate tone you heard a man speak. It was so tender that it clouded your mind. “It engulfed me the same instant I opened the doors that night. You’re not insane, I feel it too.” 
He straightened his back and looked you in the eyes. “The soulmate bond,” he added. “This is why you’re irritable when you’re away from me. This is why no one seems interesting to you, why this Journey feels boring. It’s not because you haven’t met the one yet. It’s because you have.” 
You swallowed the lump in your throat. 
“And? What now?” you didn’t let his sweet words sway you although all you wanted was for him to wrap his arms around you and press those pillowy lips on yours. 
“The truth is I am as lost as you are,” he let his arms fall to his sides. “This is not supposed to happen.” 
“I figured.” 
“I come from the Conductors family,” he started. “Traditionally we do not have soulmates. Our people-” he stopped, as if unsure of how to explain. “-breed by choosing random people they want to be with. Sometimes the couples stay together. Sometimes they don’t if the person who’s not from this family actually meets their rightful soulmate.” 
“Do you know of anyone who separated that way?” you asked although from his eyes you could tell that he did. 
“My parents.” 
You bit your lower lip. “I am sorry,” you wrapped your nudes arms. 
“Are you cold?” he asked but you cut him off seeing his hands going to unbutton his outwear. 
“Don’t you dare giving me your jacket,” you warned him. “It-” you stopped suddenly very embarrassed. “-was a lot to handle the first time,” you settled for, as drove me insane felt too much. 
“I know,” he looked as nervous and for a moment it made you feel better. You also never realized how young he was. He was probably just around your age. “It made me feel a certain well, too,” he added. 
You looked behind him and you realized your coach was just around the corner. Haechan let you walk around him and open the door, grabbing a shawl to put around your shoulders. 
“Come inside. It’s warmer here,” you let your head peek around the corner. 
Haechan felt too big for your coach, you realized, seeing him sitting on the deep dark chairs.
As if knowing to not give you any kind of temptation, there was no bed inside.
You made a mental note to ask Haechan how did the Train knew such stuff. 
“I am as unprepared as you are,” he spoke after a while, resuming his discourse. 
You knew that conversation was due to happen but it didn’t make you feel less nervous. 
“My grandfather never mentioned something like this happen to me. He just assumed I might end up seeing someone with no soulmate. My grandmother was one of them and they haven’t separated. Although now I wonder if she met someone else and actively chose my grandfather instead because of some kind of principle sentiment.” 
All of that raw information made your heart ache. You’ve never thought about the Conductor’s family growing up. You’ve never ever heard of people with no soulmate whatsoever. 
“Would that be that bad?” you asked in a tiny voice. 
His eyes were fiery when he looked at you but you knew he wasn’t mad at you. “Would you enjoy the thought of someone being with you because they feel sorry or because of a promise they made although they’re madly in love with someone else?”
You gulped and looked down at your hands in your lap. 
“You think that would be our situation?” 
The man didn’t reply. You took it for a yes. 
“Or are you afraid I’d leave you after a while? Because you think you’re not my actual soulmate?” 
“I don’t know,” he exhaled. “You’d think for a Conductor of the Soulmates Train I’d be more well versed in these heart affairs,” he chuckled bitterly. 
He closed his eyes and you felt brave enough to stare at his face. You’ve never had the opportunity to see his features for that long. He was so gorgeous that your heart felt like bleeding and the thought of you meeting someone else that would make you feel more than that that felt inimaginable. The thought of him with some other woman felt even worse. 
“If I can’t have you-” you started unable to keep your mouth shut. “I think I’ll just not have anyone else. I can’t even imagine-”
The man smiled and opened his eyes. They were the same deep blue that made you feel like suffocating the first time you saw them. “I am flattered you think this way now.” 
“I’m not going to change my mind.” 
“I love a challenge.” 
He was pissing you off. You told him just that. 
His laugh was so pristine that you felt a little smile bloom on your face as well. 
“Then what? I’ll just finish this Journey and go home? Then I’ll see you next year? Does this make sense to you?” you tried to reason. 
His story was so sad that it made your heart bleed but the relief that washed over you felt so good that it was making you dizzy. He was into you too. He could sense your scent too. He desired you too. You would not let him go away. 
“Sounds good,” he replied with a tiny breathy voice. 
You rolled your eyes. “No, it doesn’t.” 
“Then what? You wish to stay here with me? Forever? On the Train?” he asked instead. 
You bit your lower lip. “Where do you stay when it’s not Soulmates season?” 
Haechan sat lower on the chair and his extended and spread legs made you curse at yourself for finding that attractive. “I live on the Train. Always had.” 
“You just stay here alone? The whole year?” you leaned in surprised. 
The man shrugged. “I had my Grandpa before. It wasn’t that bad. And I don’t know another world besides this one so I don’t miss it.”
“Where is he now?”
Haechan looked towards the window as if actually seeing what was behind that curtain. He probably knew what was behind it, you realized. 
“He’s living with my mother. He couldn’t work anymore as he was too old.” 
You leaned back in your chair as well and lifted your legs to rest them near him.
Haechan turned his head towards them and lifted one hand, letting his fingers trail the arch of one of them making you twitch. 
He looked at your surprised expression and his eyelashes were heavy on his eyes. 
Then he inserted two fingers between the hem of one of his white gloves and took it off, letting it fall to the ground. Then he did the same with his other hand. 
You couldn’t speak.
No, you couldn’t think. 
His fingers were slender and his touch was warm as he caressed your arch again, this time making you fully shiver. Seeing his bare hands shouldn’t have made you feel that way. 
“Haechan,” you murmured, maybe as a warning, or maybe because you simply wanted to say his name. 
“Y/N,” he said back, taking your feet and placing them on top of one of his thighs. He then looked down at them, slowly touching your ankles too, going up as much as he could reach which was too much for your dizzy head giving the crampness of the coach. You could have sworn it wasn’t so small before. 
You hummed as he reached your knee, letting your skirts fall to your thighs in the movement. And when he reached the clasps of your garter keeping the tights up you jolted. 
“I don’t think we should be doing this,” your voice wavered. 
“I know,” he breathed out, yet his hands didn’t move away and you didn’t push them away either. 
They kept going up, over your skirts this time until reaching the back of your corset which was starting to feel way too tight. 
Haechan slowly slid down between your legs, on his knees, as if guided by a string coming from inside of you. The view made you mewl and the thought of doing this with anyone besides him sounded abhorrent in that moment.
The first pull made you inhale and put your hands on his shoulders. They felt firm. 
The second pull at your corset made you bite your lower lip and Haechan’s pupils darted to it. 
“Haechan,” you called out again, this time softly, like a prayer. 
“Yes, darling,” he leaned even closer to you, attentive to your expression and reactions. 
The pet name knocked the air out of your lungs.
“If-” you swallowed thickly, “if we have to separate-, please, I want-” 
Haechan patiently waited for more. His eyes, his fucking eyes, they were so deep, and his lips, so so close to you. You could have just leaned forward and tasted them. 
You felt like going insane. 
“Remember when you said that you’d-” you changed the route of the phrase thinking it would be easier but you stopped again.
Haechan exhaled and pulled another string from your corset. “What is it that you want?” 
“I want you to be my first.”
________
Something inside Haechan’s brain was screaming that it was all a mistake, that he was doing something he shouldn’t have.
But Haechan has been a very good boy his whole life while everyone around him made mistakes with not a single worry in the world. Warm between your legs he didn’t care if he’ll regret it. 
But hearing you he stopped, inches away from your mouth. Your heavy breath was matching his and your cleaveage still tightly restricted in that corset made him wonder if you could feel how hard he was against the heavy skirts of your dress. 
“I need to hear you ask me again, explicitly, and I need to hear you say that you’re aware this might be a mistake and you might regret it,” he grunted. 
You fanned your lashes at him with that pure expression of yours. 
“I want you to make me yours and I am aware of all of the consequences,” you murmured. 
Your tone and the polite choice of words made him want to scream. 
“Please,” you added and Haechan couldn’t take it anymore.
He leaned towards you and grabbed your chin with one hand, tasting the tender skin of your neck instead of your lips. 
You exhaled and trembled against him, your pulse beating so fast underneath his tongue that he wondered how plump and wet you were between your legs. 
So soft and malleable in his arms you let him gently push you into the bed that materialized underneath you. 
________
The Conductor’s eyes were so deep that they looked almost black. His body felt so good on top of yours that you wondered if he could let his weight down even more to fully engulf you with his presence.
You couldn’t imagine feeling such intensity with someone else. He didn’t trust you with your feelings but the moment his lips pressed on yours you were sure he had to be your soulmate or nothing in life would have made sense. 
And when you finally slid your hands in his hair you found it was as soft as you imagined.
His wet velvety tongue on your throat made you mewl in ways you’ve never heard yourself sound before.
Then he kissed your boiling skin on your clavicle and when he reached the swell of your breasts you felt on fire. 
“Hng,” you whimpered, feeling his warm and wide palms press on your waist and slide underneath until he pulled up to sit. He never stopped kissing your body, not even when he pulled harshly at the corset strings to finally undo it. 
You gasped at the sudden freeing sensation and shyly let your arms up for him to drag it up and let it fall to the side. 
He cupped your free breasts soon after under the thinner dress material and you threw your head back. 
Not in a million years you would regret that. It wasn’t possible. 
And when your back hit the mattress again Haechan finally kissed you, slowly, brushing your lips together first, then delicately taking your upper lip between his, letting you taste his bottom one. Your fingers deepened the pressure on his shoulders the same moment you felt his tongue nudge at your mouth. You opened further and timidly let yours meet his. It tingled all over your body and when he slid it fully inside your mouth you moaned.
You couldn’t breathe nor think. You couldn’t even move. 
Was this the love everyone was talking about? Because you were starting to understand. 
In that moment it didn’t matter what you two would end up doing. The only thing you could concentrate on was the ardent kiss and his hands on your arms, reaching up to slid the dress straps off your shoulders.
Then he touched the spot with his lips and you finally gasped, taking in as much air as you could, extending your neck in the opposite direction, giving him more space to fully drive you crazy. 
“Shh, it’s okay,” he murmured against your skin as you twitched ever so slightly. Your breast was almost bare and the thought of him seeing you as no one had before made your nipples poke the dress fabric until it hurt. 
“Tell me to stop anytime and I will,” he added. 
“I don’t want you to stop. Please,” you found yourself saying. 
________
You were so warm. You were warm and soft and Haechan desired you so much that he had to bite his lower lip almost to blood to prevent himself from devouring you completely.
Insane, he thought, you were insane to ask him to fuck you like that, and he was also insane for going with it.
His cock was so hard that it was painful and he imagined you felt the same, so he leaned down and wet your hard nubs making you gasp so deliciously that he made a mental note to do it often.
The thoughts of that being your first time together but maybe also the last was banging into his brain but he decided to ignore it. Your little sounds were grounding him and the way your breast felt underneath his hands, overflowing between his fingers as he squeezed just added to his brain haze. 
He was starting to feel feverish and if he didn’t ended up with his mouth between your legs soon he thought he was going to go insane.
Your hands on his shoulders made shivers go down his spine and when they moved to his hair, he hummed with your nipples against his tongue. 
He wanted to make you feel good, he wanted to make you feel so fucking good.
And he told you, murmuring it on top of your skin, sliding down your torso and letting your scent and warmth guide his clouded brain. 
Haechan took your dress with him and when he couldn’t take it anymore he lifted himself on his knees and dragged it up your legs, throwing it as far as he could.
Your chest was falling and dropping so fast underneath him and he took a moment to enjoy the view, letting his gaze caress you where his hand was, slowly from your ribcage down your navel until reaching the slit between your legs. 
You gasped, the little O on your face making his almost growl. 
“Have you ever touched yourself before, darling?” he asked with a voice he barely recognized. 
You shivered and he leaned back down to shelter you with his body, his hand still lazily drawing circles around your plump and soaked clit. 
__________
You tried to hide your face in the crook of his neck but he was quicker.
You couldn’t believe you were completely naked in front of the man you desired so desperately. Was that the cruel joke of the destiny? Giving you all before taking it away from you?
Haechan kissed your lips, this time deeply and rougher than the first. Then he breathed on them. “Answer me,” he demanded. 
You melwed, unable to think. His fingertips were so delicate and gentle that they almost weren’t there, yet you felt them so well that you couldn’t concentrate on anything else. 
“Only outside,” you admitted. 
Haechan rubbed his nose against your cheek. “I thought you were a curious person. You never felt the need to know how it feels inside?” 
You swallowed thickly. Not in your most depraved thoughts you imagined a gentleman talk to you like that. And you loved it. 
“I was afraid,” you admitted. 
Haechan hummed, kissing slowly alongside your neck then licking your ear. “You’re so sensitive. Were you afraid it was going to hurt?”
You nodded as a reply. 
“Are you afraid now?” he looked you in the eyes, his fingertips never stopping for a moment. 
“No,” you whispered. 
Haechan’s wet lips were open as if to let more air get inside his lungs and the thought of you being the cause to that decadent expression made the wetness between your legs just get worse.
You bit your lower lip, wondering if he noticed and when he dropped his hand by a mere centimeter you could feel his finger nudge at your hole and collect every drop of it. 
You closed your eyes in embarrassment, clasping the material of his shirt on his bicep, and it just made Haechan more eager to rub your clit in ways you never even thought of. 
“Show me,” he said, his voice so thick and rough that you felt like swimming in it. “Show me how you touched yourself.” 
“Please,” you begged unsure yourself for what. 
“Don’t be shy. Put your hand on top of mine and guide me, love,” he murmured with a twinkle in his eyes that made your insides burn. 
You let one of your hands slide down his arm and you reached the back of his hand between your legs. It felt so erotic that you felt like combusting. 
“Yes, just like that,” he prompted you, his lips now back on your chest, gently biting the softness of your flesh. 
You gulped and pressed your fingers on top of his, moving them in little circles you knew felt good. Haechan hummed. “Yeah? Do you like it like this?” 
The little nod you gave him made him smile. Then it turned into something more ferocious. 
“What about this?” he changed the movement, his fingers now gently flicking your nub up and down as well, pressing a bit more that you did it yourself, sending jolts of pleasure across your body. 
“Yes,” you stuttered. 
“Yeah?” he spoke in the crook of your neck. “Did you make yourself cum as well?” 
You threw your head back at the sensation and his tone and his words didn’t help you feel grounded at all. “A few times.” 
Or at least you thought you did. Because the way Haechan was making you feel didn’t even come close to the way you managed to make yourself feel alone. 
“May I?” his words buzzed against your lips, so polite in contrast with the way his fingertip felt like nudging at your core. 
You bit your lower lip and Haechan rubbed his lips on you as a in invitation to bite his lip instead. You inhaled and nodded, pressing your hand on top of his.
He sucked the air between his teeth and kissed you deeply, letting his tongue smack against yours in the wettest and most desperate kiss. 
And when you felt his finger slide inside of you it felt so overwhelming that you clenched so hard he had to break off the kiss to shush you. “You need to relax for me, baby, yeah?” 
You felt your whole body shake and Haechan kissed the corner of your mouth then your cheek, doing on your jaw and neck.
“It’s going to feel very good, I promise,” he murmured against your clavicle. “That’s right,” he exhaled, feeling your melt in his hold. “My sweet sweet girl, just like that.” 
The praise went to your head so badly that you almost didn’t realize the way he managed to move inside and out of you slowly and when he reached a specific spot and curled his finger upwards you jolted in place, grabbing his shoulders with a strong grip, the moan that escaped your throat probably loud enough to wake up the neighbouring passengers. 
“You like that, darling?” Haechan kept fucking you on his finger until you couldn’t close your mouth, the sensation sending the most intense jolts of electricity up your legs and torso. 
“Fuck,” you exhaled and Haechan chuckled. 
“Yeah? My lady became this dirty for me?” 
“Shit,” you couldn’t stop yourself. “Oh, heavens.” 
The wet sounds and Haechan’s quick breaths made you curl your toes, and when he stopped his hand and you felt his finger exit you mewled a protest. 
“More, please?”
Haechan gave you a cocky smile, lifting himself on his knees in front of you and letting you stare at the way he took off his jacket then slowly, so fucking slowly, he unbuttoned his shirt.
His pristine skin peeking underneath the white fabric made your mouth water and you had to sit down as well, leaning in and pressing your lips on his chest. 
________
Haechan exhaled and cupped the back of your head and when he felt your delicate fingers open the rest of his buttons he thought he’d cum on the spot. 
Your touch was heaven on his chest and your lips started to get too low, very low, down his abdomen until reaching the band of his dress pants.
Your ass was full on display the way your were crouching on all fours and when you lifted your gaze up, your mouth so close to the tip of his clothed cock, he reached and gave you a light spank that made your eyes shine and your tender throat mewl. 
He desperately wanted his cock down that throat but he knew it would be insanity. 
So he grabbed your chin instead and pulled you upwards to kiss your mouth again, and this time when he pushed you into the mattress he didn’t care to be gentle.
The grunt that left your chest made him worried that he had been too harsh but the way your grabbed his hair and pulled him into the kiss again, wrapping your thighs around his waist told him you weren’t a porcelain doll. 
And when he left your gasping mouth to devour your cunt the moan you made and the way your body curved almost broke him. 
“Haechan,” you called out and he has never heard someone pronounce his name in a sexier way. 
He hummed back, deeply, licking a stripe up from your hole to your clit and resting on it heavily before rolling the tip around it, tasting you, flicking it until he felt your nails dig in the forearm he snaked around one of your thighs.
He pressed his palm on your lower stomach and the way you inhaled deeply made him suck ever more. 
________
Legs around his head - the Conductor’s head - and his mouth on you, his arms around your limbs and his scent all over your body, you’ve never felt more ready to die. 
“God,” you moaned, shaking in his hold so much that he added more pressure on your hips and when you felt his fingers nudging at your hole again, this time two of them, gently pushing past the rim, you grabbed the sheets underneath your until you had no more strength.
“Please please please,” you mumbled, his fingers hooked in so deliciously that you couldn’t see anymore. You had no idea there was such pleasure out there. 
Haechan hummed, almost growled, his mouth full of your and his deep blue eyes staring at you with such intensity that you just had to let go or you would go insane. 
“I feel-” you tried, your voice rough. 
The man let your clit go for a mere second. “Yeah? Come on, cum for me darling. Come on, my love.” 
It was like a switch, his tongue back on you and his fingers stretching you so well that you could only bury your had in the pillow and scream, coming undone until the only thing you could hear was your own breaths and the gentle rumbling of the Train underneath you. 
Haechan’s little kisses made your shaking thighs relax and you realized you were clasping his wrist so you let go with trembling fingers. 
“My good good girl,” he came towards you, peppering kisses all over your body, his fingers still deep inside of you, feeling the way you kept rhythmically clenching around them. 
His lips were wet and red when he reached your mouth.
You exchanged a deep look that made all the hairs on your body rise and when he kissed you slowly and you tasted yourself on his tongue you felt like pouty in his arms. 
“I want to make you feel good too,” you whispered against his lips. 
Haechan hummed and slid his fingers out, making you hiss. Then with his wet hand he grabbed yours gently and directed it towards his pants. 
“Open the buttons,” he ordered and you gulped, sliding your second arm between your bodies and obeyed, opening them one by one and feeling the heat coming from his body. 
“Now touch me,” he breathed against your temple and you felt like rolling your eyes back from the sheer intensity of that energy. 
You looked up and saw the man of your life close his eyes and furrow his eyebrows almost in pain when you caressed his length from tip until base. 
“Fuck,” he gulped. “Harder,” his order made you bit your lower lip and you added a second hand, grabbing it loosely and moving them both up and down. 
Haechan wrapped your hands with his and you inhaled shakily at the darkness of his eyes. He guided you, making you squeeze more until his breath went missing. 
“Like this?” you asked. He was hot and hard but so velvety that you were afraid to hurt him. 
“Just like that, darling,” he reassured you and when you felt the drops of something sliding under your palm Haechan’s jaw clenched. “You’re making me feel so fucking good, good heavens Y/N.” 
You picked up the pace, loving his sounds and his expressions and he groaned.
You wanted more. You needed more.
“Please, I need you,” you murmured against his cheek. 
Haechan leaned in and bit down on your neck, sucking on your skin and the sting felt so good that you felt your cunt pool up again. “Say that again, darling.” 
You exhaled. “I need you, Haechan, please.” 
“Where?” he breathed on your open mouth. 
“Inside of me,” you choked on air as he reached down and slid his cock out of your hands with a wince, letting it rest between your fold instead. 
“Yeah?”
You nodded and gasped, feeling the heaviness on if rub against your sensitivity. 
“I need you to stop me at any given moment of discomfort. Do you understand me?” 
His tone and demeanor made you almost chuckle. He drove you crazy. 
“Yes, sir,” you whispered and Haechan put his tongue inside his cheek at your choice of words. 
He intertwined his fingers with yours while the other hand held the base of his cock to align himself with you.
It was so big and thick, two veins running down it similar to his forearms and it made you swallow dryly at the sinful thought that came inside of your head. 
But you felt drunk and you didn’t care.
“I want it in my mouth,” you locked eyes with him and Haechan visibly crumbled between your legs. 
“You’ll be the death of me,” he inhaled sharply through his teeth and pushed inside of you slowly making you gasp and squeeze his fingers. 
“Mmmm,” you furrowed your eyebrows and Haechan stopped, leaning down to shush you, kissing your neck and guiding your breaths until you wrapped your legs around his waist and pulled him forward. 
“Does it hurt?” he murmured, moving his hips ever so slightly, making more and more space for himself. 
“It stings, outside, but it feels good, inside,” your phrases were broken and Haechan chuckled against your lips, giving you a quick kiss that you couldn’t concentrate on as he was getting closer and closer to the spot you oh so desperately wanted him to reach. 
“It’s going to feel better soon,” he reassured. 
“I know. How does- it feel-for-you?” your tiny voice, stuttering because of his shallow thrusts made Haechan dig his other hand in the mattress. 
“It feels like heaven, my darling.” 
You hummed and then gasped as Haechan felt you open even more, swallowing him so well that he had to compose himself before he could start losing it and ram inside of you. 
“Does the thought of me feeling good turn you on, love?” he grabbed your waist, keeping you in place and finally bottoming out. 
Your face scrunched and the moan you let out sounded like music to his ears. 
“Haechan-” 
“Yeah?” 
_______
Your breath was so irregular that you felt not enough oxygen getting to your brain.
There were no words to describe how he felt inside of you, intoxicating, sinful, full, so fucking full, he was all over you, inside your body and mind and heart, you wanted him more and more, you wanted him forever. 
You stared at him between your lashes and you hoped he could see all of that. You hoped he could understand how he made you feel and you hoped he felt the same. 
“I know, baby,” he shushed you, his hips picked up the pace and he was heavy and deep, the sound of his skin slapping yours making you hide your face into the crook of his neck in shame. He let you do that and lifted your hand above your head, pushing into it as much as he wanted to push into you and couldn’t for fear of hurting you. 
Your brain went to the image of him fucking you desperatly and animalistically, fast and with no worry.
You desperately wanted that.
You wanted him again. That couldn’t be the last time you saw each other.
No way. 
“Haechan, kiss me, please,” you managed to speak between the gasps. 
The man leaned down and kissed you deeply, fucking you both with his tongue and his cock, until you moaned into his mouth. 
His eyes were feverish and his forehead shining with a thin layer of sweat.
You let his hand go to wrap his neck and dig your hands in his soft messy hair, not breaking eye contact until with no words you both orgasmed and you lulled each other’s shaking bodies to sleep. 
---will continue---
2K notes · View notes
rallamajoop · 1 month
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Portraits of Miranda's family: Image assets and renders
Have some assets and object renders of all those fancy portraits of Miranda, Donna and Lady D and her daughters! There are also many more portraits of Miranda herself to be found all over the village, of course, but I've posted those before. Not sure exactly why the Dimitrescu portrait is so much lower-res than the others (the actual picture is plenty big in-game), but this is the only version of it I could find in the game files.
The painting of the three daughters is (as you've probably heard before) based on a real painting by George Theodore Berthon called "The Three Robinson Sisters" ‒ and when I say "based on" what I mean of course is "it's the same picture, they've just tweaked the poses and added the Dimitrescu crest and a few extra details." But then, you can do that when a picture is over a hundred years out of copyright.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Whether the portraits of Dimitrescu and Donna were similarly based on specific historical art I do not know, though their faces look far more game-accurate, at least. Meanwhile, the portrait of Miranda so perfectly apes a thousand different madonna-with-baby images that I wouldn't be at all surprised if that slightly-creepy-baby comes direct from some original art piece, but who knows?
On a related note, has anyone else ever noticed the weird gender/class divide in Miranda's family? All five female family members appear in these flattering portraits (all seven if you count Angie and Eva), and Donna lives in a stately home and Dimitrescu in a castle, both attended by staff and servants. Heisenberg and Moreau, meanwhile, live in an old, run-down factory and a lake. The men do get their photos displayed in the church with everyone else's, of course, but that's hardly comparable to an actual painting.
There's arguably something of a technology divide too: though everything in the village seems old, Heisenberg's factory and the reservoir control mechanisms at least mark those areas as post-industrial revolution, and both feature major puzzles to get power generators running. But very little in Donna or Dimitrescu's domains would seem out of place in pre-Victorian times.
I don't think there's much meaning to be read into the gender divide (except inasmuch as you know Heisenberg plays up his filthy, lower-class persona just to get under Dimitrescu's skin) and I doubt it was even intentional. There's not much to suggest Miranda actively favours her 'daughters' over her 'sons', given Heisenberg's favoured treatment at Ethan's trial, and you definitely don't see the same kind of split in the Baker family of RE7, which gave us the gloriously revolting Marguerite. But as soon as you start digging into these characters, it's hard not to notice it all the same.
343 notes · View notes
solar-wing · 2 months
Text
⚣ Nightwing & Shadow 🌃
Tumblr media Tumblr media
⚣🌃 A/N → So, remember when I said I wasn't going to re-write and re-vamp Nightwing and Shadow like I did Primal? Hehe, funny story... I lied. HOWEVER, I did follow the original plot line...sort of. Just made it easier and smoother to read, along with SOME proofreading and fixing SOME grammar mistakes. So, this should roll out much faster than before (that also is possibly a lie knowing me). WARNINGS: 18+ MDNI | MAJOR THEMES of NON-CON/DUB-CON | Omegaverse | YANDERE Behavior | Mentions of Blood | Bondage | Lactation Kink | M-Preg | Oral Sex | Knotting | Implied Stalking |
⚣🌃 Summary → A new vigilante, Shadow, takes to the streets of Gotham, protecting its innocent Omegas against arrogant and brutish Alphas and the arbitrary and oppressive laws that support their criminal-like behavior. Yet, what will he do when in both his civilian and vigilante lives, he's plagued by the very same problems he's fighting against?
⚣🌃 Words → 11.1K
REBLOGS & replies are greatly appreciated, please! 💙
⚣ ENJOY 🌃
Tumblr media
Welcome to Gotham City.
Known for its less-than-sunny atmosphere and crime-riddled streets, the city holds many titles under its mantle. One of them being ‘Utter Hell for Omegas.’
In the old days, Omegas were rarely seen as love interests, romantic partners, or even just random associates you’d nod at on the street. Nope, they always had two roles attached to their titles; Fuck-Toys and/or Baby-Makers.
Not much has changed in the present day, save for a few laws passed here and there that criminalized some behaviors. In truth, these new laws and punishments were the equivalent of putting a toddler in time-out before rewarding them with a cookie later for acting like they were ashamed of their behavior.
It seemed like every day, another Omega was being abused by an Alpha who never understood the meaning of ‘no’ because they were raised in a society where everything was supposed to be ‘yes’ for them. Taken against their will and made to live in truly cage-like homes with partners who could only be called that when it came to legal documents.
In reality, they weren’t partners. They were masters, abductors, and delusional sociopaths who relied on biology and society to abuse and take the things they wanted rather than earn them.
They never saw the Omegas they were stripping of free will and autonomy as partners, or friends, or even humans for that matter. They saw them as possessions, things to own and show off to their friends and family as a symbol of how great they were and how well they were doing in life.
And Gotham was the breeding ground for these types of men and women.
Some would call it for what it was; ownership and power. They had no shame or morals about the acts they would commit. Others dared to call it romance, claiming that true love drove them to these vile acts and oppressive rules.
If this is what they called love, it’d be interesting to see what they’d do if they hated you.
Yet, progressing times meant more progressive and outspoken minds. Many, including some Alphas and Betas who held somewhat decent morals and values, were calling for change. They were protesting to their local, regional, and national governments for Omega liberation.
Of course, no revolution has ever started, let alone succeeded without someone getting their hands dirty.
Enter our hero, Y/N, and his story which some would argue was the ultimate catalyst that led to the fight for Omega Rights and Protections pushing toward victory.
Y/N lived a relatively quiet life in Gotham. Born and raised in the city, his parents taught him from a young age not only how to navigate this world in a way where he protected himself, but also equipped him with the means to do so if need be.
He was trained in the art of self-defense from the moment he had his first incident in school, when the signs of biological dynamics were becoming more and more clear, and some bigger kids decided to pick on him for it. 
His mother, an Omega herself, saw this and immediately went to her husband, Y/N’s father, and demanded they get him in lessons. He agreed and they began scouting classes the very next day. 
Y/N was blessed enough to see what a truly happy and healthy relationship between an Alpha and Omega was like from his parents. His father, bless his soul, never subscribed to the ideology that Alphas were the superior dynamic and held power over those below them, especially Omegas.
No, he fell in love with his Omega, genuinely in love we should say and not that obsessive and creepy kind where they excuse their horrible actions because of said ‘love’. No, he courted and adored her as nature intended, and their story eventually brought Y/N into existence whom they also loved and cherished as if he was the most valuable treasure on Earth.
Fast forward to the present, Y/N was a strong and stead-fast individual who didn’t let his biological dynamic hold him back from what he was meant to achieve. Seeing how different the world was from how his parents raised him, he made it his ultimate purpose to see to the change and betterment of society that included protections and rights for Omegas in Gotham and beyond.
In school, he studied business and politics, which landed him a position at Wayne Enterprises post-graduation, where he surprisingly had the backing of Bruce Wayne, CEO and heir to the very company he was employed by. He voiced his support and even dedicated teams to his mission which initiated the spread to other companies and beyond.
If a powerhouse like Wayne Enterprises was supporting ideas and notions of Omega Liberation and rights, many companies would soon follow. And as many know in this world, money talks. Politicians want to keep their investors and backers happy, so they’ll more than likely support whatever it is they’re claiming to support.
Though, appearances can be deceiving. Just because these companies would take up the mantle that they were for Omega rights, didn’t mean their actions would show that. And if there was one thing Y/N prided himself on, was being able to see bullshit for what it was; bullshit.
It didn’t deter him, though. It inspired him.
When Y/N sat and thought about it, he realized the thing that started and fueled most rebellions and movements was a symbol. An icon or an example that truly represented the meaning and impact behind said movement. And his meaning or idea was justice.
Justice for all Omegas who had been or had yet to be wronged by a system designed to hold them down in chains for others to use and abuse. He also sought liberation not only for those living today but future generations where they didn’t have to live in a world where they weren’t seen as people or equals.
What could be that symbol?
Conveniently, as Y/N sat in the living room of his moderately luxurious apartment, he looked out the window to see a symbol being cast in the sky. A symbol many residents of Gotham were all too familiar with.
The Bat Symbol.
And that’s when it hit him…
True, Gotham was a city known for its less-than-friendly streets and crime-filled alleys, but if the stories his parents told him were to be believed, Gotham was much worse before Batman began protecting its civilians, along with his numerous sidekicks and partners.
Seriously, why does it seem like Batman, or Gotham in general gets a new hero or vigilante every year? Kind of weird when you think about it.
Yet, they were about to get another one as Y/N had made up his mind. He knew the symbol his movement needed, the inspiration that was lacking for so many Omegas in Gotham and outside of it.
They needed to believe that they could stand up for change. That they could fight back and be victorious against their abusers. There was no such thing as biology not being on their side as much as it was their own belief not being on their side.
Omegas needed something, someone they could look up to, someone they could see fighting back and say “If they can do it, so can I.”
Y/N was going to be that symbol.
Thus, Shadow was born.
A bit cringe when you think about it, but the desired effect was still there.
Using his self-defense skills that never went without practice with his growing up and living in Gotham, as well as a couple of connections with some engineering friends from college, Y/N or Shadow was set to be Gotham’s newest vigilante and protector.
With their help, he created his own style of weapons and utility tools to help him out on the battlefield. Most notable were a pair of twin-style blades that when tossed or thrown, expanded out into throwing discs. They were magnetized to each other as well which threw out the need for grappling hooks when he could just toss one forward and use the other to pull himself forward.
He dubbed them Shadowblades.
Yes, still cringe, but aesthetics are everything when it comes to this kind of work.
It helped to have rich friends, especially when it came to his outfit. While, of course, Y/N couldn’t have everyone he knew getting involved in this project, he only reached out to those he knew he could truly trust as they would have just as much to lose if Y/N was to ever be caught and unmasked.
As mentioned before, aesthetics were everything when it came to these ordeals, so his outfit had to match his name. The color scheme consisted of a shadowy black and purple along with a domino mask that had gold covers in the slits to keep his eyes hidden as well.
Skintight (as usual), but flexible and functional. It was also light enough to accentuate Y/N’s smaller and leaner body frame. However, it did nothing to hide the dump truck from behind.
“Nightwing would be put to shame,” A comment from one of his friends who took it upon themselves to jokingly cop a feel. Y/N ‘jokingly’ tossed one of his blades at them as a warning, which they clearly received seeing how close the spinning blades came to their face before zipping back and folding close in his hand.
That did it. Shadow was a force to be reckoned with.
The moment Y/N hit the scene with his new outfit and weapons, ripples were being made in the city. It didn’t take long for Shadow to become a recognizable name and face in Gotham, some dubbing him the Omega Savior with all of his notable rescues and actions.
Within the first few months of Shadow being a presence in Gotham, he’d not only thrown a few dirty Alpha dogs behind bars for attempted rape and abduction but also stopped a major Omega trafficking ring happening right in the city, as well as liberated a few captives from their abusive homes and partners.
Unsurprisingly, with the trafficking ring, Y/N discovered many links and connections from that operation to people who were big-name executives and even CEOs at major companies. Even more shocking (not), some of those companies were the same ones that took up the mantle of supporting Omega rights and freedoms.
Discreet as ever, Y/N wasted no time in ‘suggesting’ that Wayne Enterprises cut all deals and partnerships with these companies, which helped earn him a promotion when the scandals were eventually revealed to the public. This ended up putting him more on Bruce Wayne’s radar who delivered his promotion news personally himself.
In every story, there’s a turning point. Many know the structure that many books, movies, and even shows will follow with the inciting incident that leads to the rising action until you reach the climax, where things typically turn for the worse.
For Y/N, that moment was when Bruce conveniently decided to introduce him to his first adopted son at the same time he was delivering his promotion news, Richard Grayson, or Dick for short. Little did he know how much Dick was about to invade his life.
But, everyone deserves a little teaser, right?
Shortly after Bruce introduced them, he had to leave for a meeting, leaving the two alone in Y/N’s new office. It wasn’t awkward, but it also wasn’t comfortable, at least for the Omega who was wary of being left in a room alone with an unfamiliar Alpha, despite how famous he was.
Yet, Dick seemed to keep a respectable front, only coming as close as he deemed allowed while making small talk, and congratulating Y/N on his new promotion. The Omega gave his thanks while setting his things up on his new desk and shelves.
Now, despite earlier thoughts and possible assumptions, Y/N was no prude. Just because he fought against Alpha abuse and their entitlement didn’t mean he didn’t have his fair share of interest and attractions.
And Dick Grayson did spark his interest. The man was undeniably handsome and had a body many either desired to touch or have. But, Y/N knew self-restraint, and sad as it may be, in this world, he knew to practice caution with whom he showed his attraction.
Dick, however, did not follow the same line of thinking. Of course, why would he if the world was made for him to not have to?
He noticed one of Y/N’s gazes towards him and took that as all the sign he needed to make his move. When Bruce said he was going to deliver the good news initially to the Omega, Dick all but demanded he bring him along. The former acrobat had his eyes on Y/N ever since he first started, and was waiting for the perfect chance to swoop in and make his claim.
Dick did have the right idea that Y/N was not the easy type, and would probably try to resist his charming suaveness. He hadn’t met anyone before who had such luck, so he wasn’t worried. In fact, the idea of a potential challenge made him all the more bold.
And he showed that boldness by closing the distance between him and the Omega while his back was turned, pressing himself against his backside. Dick was not shy about letting Y/N feel what he had packing down there while he in return got a feel of what he had decided was now going to be his.
Y/N immediately jumped at the touch and turned to move himself away but was held in place by the adopted Wayne who leaned forward, pressing his hard chest against the Omega’s while leaning his lips down their his ear. 
“Feel like breaking in the new desk?” Dick whispered hotly into his ear, pressing his very noticeable throbbing appendage against Y/N’s backside, the layer of clothes between them doing nothing to help mitigate the sensation.
Y/N could feel his instincts urging him to submit and present himself to the Alpha. He was no stranger to rumors and gossip and heard the many tales of Dick Grayson’s, well… dick, from many of his co-workers. Despite Bruce’s very relaxed rule about employees having relations with his family.
Though the temptation was there to see if the rumors were true, he was not about to let himself become another number or name in Dick’s or anyone's black book. He had to remain a symbol.
“Sorry, but I prefer to keep things a bit professional. And, frankly, you don’t meet my criteria.” Y/N sarcastically remarked.
“Oh, come on,” Dick smirked against the side of Y/N’s face, slowly grinding himself against him a little harder while rubbing one of his hands up his side, feeling the hot skin of the Omega under his silk-white button-up. “Don’t tell me you have a rule against workplace sex. Or are you worried because I’m the boss’s son? If you don’t tell, I won’t.”
Dick began pressing soft kisses against Y/N’s skin, now using both of his hands to rub up Y/N’s front, slowly beginning to undo the buttons. The Omega had to admit that he was good with his hands and lips, and he could definitely see some truth in his co-worker's words about the man’s hip control. But, logic wasn’t out of his mind yet.
Y/N began to use his arms to push back against the desk, creating a little room while the Alpha was distracted with trying to reach inside his shirt. He pushed off the desk, creating enough momentum to throw Dick off balance and allow him the chance to step out of his grasp, immediately moving to the other side of the room putting distance between the two.
“Boo, you’re no fun,” Dick mocked.
“Not for you. One of my criteria is not being a self-entitled brat who only thinks with his dick, and that’s just to get a text back.” Y/N rudely articulated. He quickly fixed the buttons on his shirt while the Alpha ogled his body up and down with no shame.
“If you come back over here, I’ll show you why everyone calls me Dick.”
He scoffed before exiting out of the room, marching himself to Bruce’s office. His assistant, Wyndall, was sitting at his desk, looking at the storm that was an angry Y/N who demanded to know if Bruce was in a meeting.
Wyndall was one of the only other few Omegas alongside Y/N who worked (relatively) this high in the company, so they both found friendship in one another and would often meet up for lunch to hang out and talk. So, when he saw his friend storming in the way he did, he knew something had to be wrong and immediately paged Mr. Wayne.
Given the okay, Y/N went into the office and, to keep a long story short, had a very heated discussion with Mr. Wayne that definitely did not end in him threatening to castrate his son if he came near him again. And, hypothetically if it did, Bruce respected it.
Y/N understandably made demands that if Dick was going to be present on company property at any time, he be notified in advance and not left alone with him at any point. He also made sure it was clear on the Alpha’s part that he was to have no contact or even attempt any with him and to keep his distance at all times, should they ever be in the same room together.
Bruce agreed to everything without a second thought and apologized on his son’s behalf, which, in truth, didn’t surprise Y/N as his boss always had been understanding and accommodating since he started at Wayne Enterprises. Y/N had to admit that the billionaire was one of the few Alphas that gave him hope in his vision for the future.
That was only the beginning of his troubles though. Not only did Y/N have to deal with pesky Alphas in his civilian life, but he had to deal with it in his vigilante one as well.
As more time went by with Shadow cleaning up the streets and helping more Omegas by the day, he eventually caught the attention of the city’s other ‘defenders’. This is when Y/N learned how ‘possessive’ Batman was of Gotham and didn’t appreciate some newbie moving on his turf without checking with him first.
He didn’t give Y/N the grace of making an appearance himself, but he did send his lackeys, or ‘team’ after him. Thankfully, none of them could keep up with him in the field, given his natural speed and agility. A credit to his Omega nature.
Only one could keep up with him though, and that’s where his Alpha troubles began as Shadow. Nightwing, Gotham’s second most famous vigilante, seemed to make it his personal mission to catch Y/N, and unlike the others, gave the Omega a run for his money the way he managed to keep up with his elusive ways.
The first night they met, which also happened to be the first night he made contact with someone from Batman’s team, he wasn’t surprised to discover he was being tailed and watched. He was expecting them at some point to try and make contact with him.
Though, in hindsight, he expected more of a welcoming, collaborative approach and less of a threatening, hostile trying to capture him one. 
Shadow had just finished dealing with a couple of Alpha thugs who were trying to force themselves on an innocent Omega when Batman’s first sidekick made his appearance. Just after he finished tying up the mammoths, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck standing, hearing the sound of footsteps approaching him from behind.
Immediately grabbing his blades from his sides, he turned to find Nightwing standing just a few short feet away from him, blocking the way out of the alley. Y/N had to admit, Nightwing was definitely a lot more attractive in person. Not that he wasn’t from far away, but you could appreciate the view more up close.
Tumblr media
“So, you’re the new kid on the block that has Batman all worked up? Have to say, I wasn’t expecting this when he asked me to check you out, but I’m not disappointed,” The taller man spoke, the shadows around his face barely hiding the suggestive glance he was giving the Omega.
“I get the feeling you’re doing a lot more than just checking out.”
“Guilty.” Nightwing chuckled.
Shadow’s facemask hid his annoyed eye roll, suddenly wishing it was Red Hood or Robin he was dealing with instead. From what he heard, they tended to get to their point a lot faster.
“Well, I’d say I’m flattered, but I did promise my mother I’d never lie. Anyway, I’m assuming you’re here on behalf of the Bat himself.” Y/N inquired, wanting to just get to the point so he could get back to doing his work.
“Yeah, Dark Knight would like a word with you. Not really pleased with you moving in on his turf. Can’t say I agree with him, though. I’m sure many have appreciated your touch around here.”
Cue another annoyed eye roll from Shadow. Between him and Dick, he didn’t know who had it worse when deciding to try and flirt at the most inopportune times. And it looked like it was going to be a draw.
“Now, my instructions were to give you the chance to come on your own and, if not, use whatever external measures as needed. But, I’m willing to forgo this little meeting in my memory if you’ll give me something worth forgetting.”
“And what exactly would that be?” As if Y/N didn’t already know what the smug Alpha was getting towards.
“I know you help and save Omegas, but what about poor Alphas in need?”
“Assuming you’re the Alpha in question, what exactly would you need?”
“The touch and comfort of a sweet and savory Omega like yourself.”
It was cheesy and overused. A cliché at best and totally cringe at worst. But, Y/N couldn’t deny (try as he might) the attraction he felt stirring in his body. He didn’t know what it was, but there was something in him itching to give in to the Alpha’s request.
It was like the feeling when you hear a sound or lyrics to a song and it reminds you of something, but you just can’t put your finger on it. And there was something oddly familiar about the vigilante that had Y/N’s curiosity piqued.
Yes, Y/N had standards and criteria for who he would decide to give his time to, but he couldn’t deny that Dick, and now Nightwing, both held something that made the idea of throwing both of those things out the window. But, again, his goal of being someone to look up to for him and all Omegas alike remained strong in his mind, so he went against his body’s sexual desires and instincts.
Was Nightwing attractive up close and afar? Arguably, yes. Did he appear to have a very nice and chiseled body under his skin tight suit? Also, arguably, yes. Yet, was he just as infuriating and annoying as every other persistent Alpha who couldn’t spell ‘Hint’ even with a dictionary in front of them?
Absolutely.
It was this thinking that helped Y/N come back to his state of mind before he faked a sultry smile on his face, walking forward to rub his hand down Nightwing’s chest (which, Jesus Christ, that motherfucker is FIRM). The Alpha smirked down at the Omega going to place his hands against his waist before getting the uno reverse of his life.
In some complicated flip and turn, Shadow managed to not only catch Nightwing off his guard but put him in a submission hold with his head and neck being squeezed between the Omega’s flexing thighs. What was that saying about saving lives? Because this seemed to be the opposite.
“Is this the comfort you were seeking,” Shadow maliciously teased the Alpha, while flexing his legs more, effectively choking out the Alpha. When he decided to release him, Nightwing fell to the ground coughing, trying to catch his breath while the Omega threw one of his blades to zip off.
“Next time, tell Batman to send Red Hood or Robin. They’re a bit more persuasive and less desperate.”
After that, Y/N made sure to be extra careful on his patrols, figuring Nightwing would not be as forgiving lest they meet again in another dark alley or atop a rooftop. His Alpha troubles were nowhere near over yet, especially in his civilian life.
Some time had passed after the incident between him and Dick at his job, and after having the janitorial and cleaning staff do a deep clean of his entire office which he tipped them graciously for (tip your service workers people), Bruce adhered to his conditions perfectly.
Whenever Dick was in the office, Y/N was immediately notified and he would have his schedule altered for the day to avoid any run-ins with the billionaire’s son. If there was an occasion where he couldn’t get out of it and the former acrobat was present, he kept his distance from him and was happy to see the other doing the same even if it looked like he didn’t want to.
You’d think with his tight schedules at work and his busy nightlife, the young Omega would barely have any time for fun and social things like parties and dating.
You’d be right. Y/N did not party at all, but he did find time to mix and mingle occasionally and had come up lucky in recent months. On a previous outing with some co-workers, after a successful deal had gone through, Y/N had met a nice and attractive Alpha who happened to be a friend of Wyndall’s.
His name was Leo and he was not only a fitness trainer, but also a teacher in self-defense arts and fighting. Guess what their first date was considering the mutual interest.
Dinner and a movie. Dirty minds think alike, huh?
But, Y/N truly felt like he was growing strong feelings for Leo. He was a respectable Alpha who treated him with nothing but kindness, respect, and love. Attentive, romantic, and very easy on the eyes, the more time he spent with the Alpha, the more he could imagine spending the rest of his life with him.
Of course, he was no fool, and though they were still relatively new to this relationship, he wasn’t going to let up yet, knowing the first year is usually when the prospective partner is always on their best behavior. Really it was six months, but he was being gracious since he liked him.
Y/N even brought him as his date to Bruce’s gala that was being held in his honor. A major deal had been made at Wayne Enterprises where they partnered with some of the biggest charities in the region to begin plans for creating homes and centers for Omegas who were victims of abusive homes and relationships as well as those who were saved from human trafficking.
At first, he was tempted to not go, but since he was being honored at the event for being the major showrunner for the entire project, it’d be rude for him not to show. Of course, Leo decided to make it a whole show and went out to rent a new tux as well as a limousine to take them to Wayne Manor where the event was being held.
To say Y/N felt like a prince being swept off his feet the entire night would have been an understatement. Not only was he impressed with Leo’s manners and dedication, but he also duly noted the Alpha’s restraint and control considering they hadn’t done the do yet, despite being almost half a year into their relationship.
And there were moments when they came close and the temptation was all too real. Contrary to the earlier joke, the Alpha and Omega did have more physical type dates, where they met in Leo’s gym and would practice different moves and fighting styles following both of their training.
As you can imagine when you bump and grind hot sweaty bodies against each other, at some point, things can get carried away at intervals, but Leo always pulled back, saying he wanted to respect Y/N’s decision and wait until they were both fully ready. Damn, having morals and respect for yourself can really take the fun out of things sometimes.
Anyway, the night went on without a hitch. Y/N mingled and greeted the guests as well as shook hands with a few important people Bruce wanted to introduce him to. He gave a speech and had a few more inside jokes with Leo about the stuffy and posh atmosphere these galas radiate.
Right when they were planning to make their exit, things of course had to get interesting.
“Evening, Y/N. Long time, no see. It’s good to see you.”
Y/N counted to five in his head, reminding himself where he was and that couldn’t introduce the back of his fist to Dick Grayson’s cheek, no matter how bad he wanted to. Their running into each other was inevitable, the Omega recognized that. Whether it was him who accidentally did it, or the billionaire’s son who intentionally did it, they were bound to run into each other again.
He remained civilized though. His mother always taught him how being an Omega in this world, people were going to try and push him more than any others just because they saw him as an easy target. She always said the moment you reacted, you proved them right, and he wasn’t going to let that happen. That didn’t mean he couldn’t be petty though…
“Dick, what a surprise. I’d say likewise, but you know how our Lord & Savior feels about lying,’ Y/N responded with a smile on his face but the sarcasm clearer than ever.
Leo chuckled to the side of him, and for a moment, a quick fleeing second, Dick’s cool and suave charade dropped, and Y/N saw how his attitude and lack of respect triggered the Alpha. The adopted Wayne managed to retain his instincts though, keeping a cool smile on his face.
“Ah, you’re funny. A lot funnier than I remember when we were in your office,” It was then Dick seemed to acknowledge the other presence standing before him, “And just who might this be? Your next conquest?” He inquired in a ‘joking’ manner.
That wasn’t appreciated, given the nasty grimace that wiped over Y/N’s face as he was about to respond with an equal if not more than childish insult. At least, until Leo decided to interject in.
“Actually, I’m his date. Though, I wouldn’t mind being a conquest if it came to that. It's better than showing up alone to an event like this with no one by my side. Speaking of, where’s your date?” Leo asked, an egotistical smile on his face as he stared down the other Alpha, already knowing the answer.
Dick looked more than aggravated, and despite his surprise at Leo’s snarkiness, it did not stop Y/N from laughing out loud, despite his failed attempts at concealing them. While the Omega would have loved to stand there a bit longer and see how interesting that encounter could have gotten, he knew better and decided that was a perfect time to make a strategic exit.
“Well, Dick, as much as I’d love to stay and chat, I wouldn’t. Enjoy the rest of your evening, Dick.” Y/N said, quickly grabbing Leo’s arm and tugging him towards the main entrance.
When they reached the main hall, Leo went to give their valet card to the attendant standing by the door, while Y/N informed him he was going to use the bathroom quickly before they left. Both of them were oblivious to the shadow following behind the Omega.
Y/N found the bathroom and quickly did his business, however, he did take a small moment while using the toilet to admire the decor and pristine state of the bathroom.
“Oh, to be filthy rich and pee in luxury.”
After flushing and washing his hands, he was drying them off and was about to head for the door when it suddenly swung open and a familiar face entered.
“Dick! What the hell you fucking perv! Have you ever heard of knocking, or did Bruce forget that in etiquette training?”
“Funny,” Dick replied, his usual lighthearted tone gone, replaced by something dark and vexing. Y/N didn’t understand why he felt a small flutter in his abdomen at the tone of voice, but he chose to ignore that in favor of getting past the creepy Alpha.
“Yeah, I’m hilarious. Open the door, Dick. I’m not playing these games with you,” Y/N ordered.
“Who said anything about playing,” Dick asked, but he apparently wasn’t looking for an answer if the way he grabbed the Omega by his suit jacket and threw him against the sink was anything to go by.
“What the fuck! Get off of me!” Y/N shouted, pushing against the Alpha’s chest, but his smaller state compared to the acrobat put him at a slight disadvantage. If the hard and prominent muscles he felt under the jacket were anything to go by, he’d say Dick spent a fair amount of time in the gym. Made sense though, given his former circus background.
“Oh, come on. You can quit the act now.” Dick huffed while rubbing his hands down the Omega’s body, stopping right at his waist.
“What act? Were you dropped on your head as a baby?” Y/N retorted, still pushing (groping) at the Alpha’s chest. He could feel Dick’s fingers prodding around his body, taking extra time to squeeze his ass before making their way further down his legs, lifting them and forcing them around the acrobat’s waist.
Dick’s smug look grew even more when he could see the Omega’s submissive instincts kicking in, feeling how less and less he was putting up a fight against his actions.
“This act. Look at you, slowly giving in and letting me take control of your body. I’ve dealt with plenty of bratty little Omegas like you. Playing the honorable and conservative role, only to give it up the second you get the attention you’ve been begging for. You almost had me fooled for a quick second. But, after seeing that sad excuse you brought here as a date, I realized your game immediately. I’ll admit it though, you managed to get what you wanted. I’ve never been as jealous before as I was watching you with him all night.”
While saying all this to Y/N, Dick had wrapped one of his arms around the Omega’s waist forcing his body forward on the marble sink and pushing his own against it. His hard and throbbing member was positioned at an angle in the Alpha’s trousers where the smaller male could almost make out the entire length and size of the throbbing tool, the way it was being ground against his pelvis.
That combined with the adopted Wayne’s ever-talented lips sucking and kissing at the Omega’s neck while sniffing the boy’s pheromones and cologne left a fog in Y/N’s mind that was hard to see past. No longer was he fighting back against Dick, but instead he was mindlessly rubbing and digging his fingers into the hard muscles of his chest and abs covered by his white dress shirt, something the Alpha held a smug satisfaction in.
“Oh, would you look at that? What happened to your high and mighty attitude? I thought you weren’t attracted to demanding and ‘barbaric’ Alphas like me? For the amount of crap you’ve talked, I figured you’d have more restraint than that.” Dick’s mocking words were a bit in cruel taste, but it was a taste Y/N couldn’t decide if he liked or not.
His smug attitude and confidence were attractive to the Omega, given the pleasurable tingles he could feel inside his underwear which were slowly getting wetter by the second. But, that was the very thing that confused him.
Y/N couldn’t count how many times he heard this similar or exact sentiment from another overly confident Alpha who felt entitled to his attention and body. So, why was he having different thoughts and reactions now? Was there something in the air? Did he recently start taking some new vitamin or pill that had psychosis-like side effects? Did someone cast a spell on him?
Or was Y/N genuinely attracted and turned on by Dick Grayson and was just too stubborn to realize every word the Alpha was saying was true. He’d rather not think about that.
Small moans and grunts began to slip out of Y/N’s mouth while feeling the increased kisses and marks being left across his neck and jaw. With his legs spread and Dick in between, there was nothing left to the imagination of what he felt grinding against his pelvis.
When his noises were beginning to reach a volume level that could bring unwanted attention to the Alpha, he had no choice but to remove one of his hands from the delectable body he was ravishing to cover the Omega’s mouth. It was okay for now, he’d have him screaming in no time.
“Oh, Y/N. You’re so perfect. Why do you have to act so stuck up though? Just look at you right now,” Dick muttered against the Omega’s skin before looking up. 
It was a sight to behold, seeing the same man responsible for fighting against the system that held Omegas down in the first place being subjected to the same treatment he claimed to hate, and enjoying it at that.
“And to think, we could've been doing this very same thing in your office if you weren’t acting so stuck up.”
Dick’s feverish kisses and bites increased as his hand forced open Y/N’s shirt, exposing his shiny, leaking nipples to the Alpha. He smirked at the Omega’s whimper from feeling the cool air in the bathroom rush against his wet nipples before moving his lips down and attaching them to one of the nubs.
The yelp Y/N let out under Dick’s hand was enough to have the Alpha pausing in his ministrations, making sure no one came knocking on the door before continuing his feeding on the Omega’s nectar. His other hand that wasn’t muffling the moans and cries of the Omega was working its way down the front of the smaller man’s past, just getting past the elastic band of his underwear.
Y/N’s eyes went wide when he felt Dick's cool fingers prodding around at the top of his arousal, just tugging at his cocklette which he knew was probably leaking slick along with this cunt. He did his best to resist the sensations, but even he had to admit the man was skilled.
His eyes began scanning around the room, trying his best not to get distracted by the hot sight of Dick’s dark head of hair lapping and sucking at his chest like a newborn while he felt his pleasure nub and cocklette being fondled under his underwear. That’s when he spotted something of interest.
Sitting right beside his body was a candle, and more importantly, the heavy looking golden holder it was sitting in. It was a bit hard at first with the distractions he was dealing with, but he managed to get the candle out and holder into his grip, using it to bash the side of Dick’s head.
He shouted out in pain, leaning back just enough for Y/N to shove his body forward before swinging his leg right into Dick’s exposed crotch. The dark-haired man groaned in pain, falling over on his knees while clutching his bruised genitals, looking up to the Omega who scooted himself off the counter, taking a moment to collect himself before cleaning himself up and fixing his clothes.
“Still playing hard to get, I see,” Dick uttered.
Y/N turned around, throwing a dirty look toward the Alpha on the floor before turning his nose up at him in a sneer, “You wish I was playing with you at all.”
“True, but it’s okay for now. I’ll have you begging for me soon enough,” Dick chuckled, before groaning again from another painful throb.
Y/N tried to ignore the flutter he felt in his pants and the surge of feelings he felt in his chest. He gave Dick one last glare, before exiting the bathroom, promptly finding Leo and leaving the party. On his way out though, he ran into Bruce who looked concerned at the Omega’s disheveled and angry state.
“Ask your son,” He retorted, grabbing his valet ticket out of his jacket before looking up at the CEO, a storm of emotion and thoughts behind his eyes, “Mr. Wayne, it’s been a pleasure working for W.E., and I’m very happy to see the progress we’ve been able to make in my time at the company. But, after tonight, I think it’s best if I move on to other opportunities. I’ll be sending someone to collect my things from my office.”
With that, Y/N grabbed Leo’s hand and exited the party and Wayne Manor, hopefully for the last time.
That night, the Omega was extra brutal on his patrol, taking out his anger and confusion on every bloody criminal and thug Alpha who even looked like they were up to no good. By the end of the night, Y/N was going to have to ask his contacts for some new gloves with how dirty and covered in blood they were.
As the weeks rolled by, Y/N received numerous emails and calls from Bruce Wayne asking him to come back to the company and if they could work something out. Even Wyndall had reached out to see what was going on with him.
The only person he Y/N talked to about all of this was Leo. He did tell him what went down in the bathroom, and that he just needed some time to sort out his head. The Alpha respected his wishes and still checked in on him every other day just to make sure he was okay.
The thing was, Y/N didn’t really know if he was okay. He felt like he was going crazy.
On one hand, he was very angry and upset still about the bathroom incident and just the situation overall. He couldn’t believe the nerve of Dick, thinking he could just bust his way into the room and into his life and just have his way with him. It was unbelievably arrogant and barbaric.
On the OTHER hand, it was the barbarism of the situation that had Y/N so confused. More specifically, why he was so attracted to it. The truth was, Dick pointed out some significant stuff in that bathroom that had the Omega overthinking everything.
Why was he attracted to it, and why didn’t he fight Dick off harder. He could’ve taken him and avoided that whole situation, but he didn’t. Why?
That was the question that kept pounding in his head over and over for weeks on end. One part of him wanted nothing to do with Dick Grayson, but the other part wanted everything to do with him. Wanted to give in and submit to the Alpha.
But, he had to be a symbol. And he couldn’t do that if he gave in to the very thing he was fighting against.
Though, little did he know that soon, he wouldn’t have much of a choice.
Even if his Alpha troubles had gone quiet in his civilian life, his vigilante one was another story. Shadow was plagued by countless run-ins with Nightwing who was persistent in his endeavors of trying to corner him. That or he wanted another chance to throw some cheesy one-liners at him, probably both. Thankfully, Y/N managed to stay a step ahead every single time and always managed to avoid his capture.
At least that’s what he thought.
Things would take a major turn when Shadow decided to answer a distress call coming from Wayne Towers. An Omega claimed they were being harassed and stalked by an Alpha who locked them in the building. 
Since it was his old stomping grounds, and he knew plenty of ways in and out of the building, he figured it’d be a quick mission. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary on the outside, but for some reason, the hairs on the back of his neck were standing, but he still decided to go in.
The first thing he noticed when he got inside was how quiet the building was, almost too quiet. He’d worked plenty of late shifts in this building before and the silence was never this loud. Where were the nighttime guards? Or the other executives who inevitably stayed late to work?
Something weird was going on. Y/N made his way to the top of the building, closer to Bruce’s office where he heard the Omega say he was hiding over the police line he tapped into. As he approached closer to the hiding spot, he couldn’t help how tense he grew, feeling the ever-growing sensation of being watched take over him.
When Y/N finally made it to Bruce’s office, he was more or less shocked at who he found waiting for him.
“Wyndall?”
The Omega looked up, confused at first but then suddenly shouting out only to be muffled by the gag around his mouth. His hands and feet were bound by rope and he was tucked into the corner. Y/N was about to make his way over until he realized Wyndall was looking at something behind him and not at him.
He turned just in time to see a flash of blue and black lunge at him before ducking out of the way in time, “Nightwing,” The Omega growled under his breath.
“Good to finally see you again, Shadow. Well, at least all of you since I’m only used to seeing the far-distant view of your back as you run away from me. Though, it’s definitely not a sight I’m complaining about.” Nightwing said, his usual playful smirk on his face as he once again eyed the Omega vigilante up and down like their first meeting.
“Attacking innocent Omegas just to get to me, why am I not surprised? Is Batman that mad at me?”
“Who said anything about Batman? Maybe I just wanted the chance to finish our conversation from before. And you say attacking, I say leveraging advantages.”
The Omega looked from Nightwing to Wyndall who was watching the exchange while still struggling to get out of his binds. “Well, hate to burst your bubble, but I’m not in much of a talking mood,” Shadow said before grabbing one of his blades and throwing it at the other vigilante.
Nightwing managed to duck but was unprepared for the attacks he received. Using the surprise to his advantage, Shadow landed quick blows along the other vigilante’s chest and legs before sweeping under him and knocking him to the ground.
When Nightwing didn’t immediately get up, the Omega rushed over to Wyndall, using his blades to cut the ropes and gag, “Thank you,” Wyndall began to say, before both of them turned to see the other vigilante not where Shadow left him.
“No time for that, just grab your stuff and let’s go,” Shadow ordered, getting the Omega off the ground and both of them making a break for the stairs.
Just as Wyndall made it to the exit and Shadow right behind him, neither of them saw Nightwing dart out of the shadows, surprising the Omega vigilante before being tackled to the ground.
“Where do you think you’re going? We’re not finished talking,” The Alpha growled in the smaller man’s face, doing his best to keep the Omega pinned.
Thankfully for the Alpha, the Omega was distracted by Wyndall coming back to try and help him, “No, Wyndall! Just go. Get out of here!”
“But-”
“I said GO!”
He stood there for a few moments contemplating, before turning around and heading down the stairs. Nightwing smirked down at the Omega, using his strength to overpower him and pin his arms down.
“Alone at last,” Nightwing smiled before leaning down and claiming Shadow’s lips in a soft, but demanding kiss. The Omega could feel a familiar sensation sparking in his pants and certain feelings swirling in his gut.
Though, it didn’t mean he was giving up, doing his best to wiggle his leg putting as much momentum as he could into his knee as he shoved into the Alpha’s crotch. His eyes went wide as he let out a muffled grunt before breaking the kiss and letting his face fall into the side of the Omega’s neck.
But his grip didn’t loosen at all nor did his strength waver over the Omega as he tried to push back to free himself, and that’s when he heard the chuckle beside his ear.
“Sorry, but I’ve learned from your tricks before.”
Nightwing leaned off the Omega, but not enough for him to escape. Only enough to where he could flip him around on the floor, bringing his arms and hands behind his back before grabbing some more binding rope off his utility belt.
He tied both arms and legs together, grabbing his shadowblades off his waist and attaching them to his belt. When he had him secured, he turned the Omega back over and lifted him off the ground, holding him steady while taking a moment to admire his captured prize.
“All that running and fighting, and look at you know, finally caught in my grasp.”
“So what, you’re gonna take me to Batman now?”
Nightwing chuckled again, “Hmm, still haven’t figured it out yet. I told you, this isn’t about Batman. This is about you and me. It’s about finally taking what rightfully belongs to me.”
The Alpha leaned down to grab the Omega around his thighs before throwing him up in a fire-man carry and making his way down the hall. Y/N watched from his place atop the Alpha’s shoulder as they traveled through the dark and quiet halls. Eyeing the various security cameras positioned throughout the hall and noting that they were all missing the usual red light that indicated they were on and watching.
‘Did Nightwing manage to cut the cameras?’ Y/N thought to himself as they made their way down another hall, a familiar one at that as he realized they were getting close to his old office.
It was then that Y/N started thinking about various things. How Nightwing seemed to predict his move of kneeing him in the crotch as a last resort since he was apparently wearing some protective garment that kept his genitals safe. Then again, why wouldn’t he being a vigilante?
But, the comment he made seemed as if he expected it. Then, there was the fact that out of all the people Nightwing chose to attack in Wayne Towers, he chose Wyndall, one of Y/N's few friends at the company from this time working here.
And while he’d rather not think about it, that kiss they shared was just as pleasurable as it was familiar. Things were starting to slowly come together for the Omega. It was becoming somewhat clear that Nightwing knew he was, especially given the fact that he was right about his earlier hunch.
They were heading for his old office.
Y/N recognized the hall the moment they turned down the corner, before they made their way through the familiar glass door, Nightwing pausing in the middle of the room while looking at the city through the floor-to-ceiling windows.
“Hmm, feels just like the first time, only the view I have is much better than yours,” The Alpha gloated before using his other hand that wasn’t holding the Omega’s thighs together to land a harsh spank on the plump ass next to his face.
“Ouch, you fucking asshole,” Shadow yelled, before yelping out again in pain as he was subjected to even more brutal and harsher slaps.
Imagine how he felt in the moment, the Omega Vigilante tasked with saving his kind from brutish behavior, getting spanked over the shoulder of the Alpha who’d relentlessly pursued him for months. Only now, he knew that this Alpha was not different from the one that had been pursuing him in his civilian life as well.
“Alright, Dick! That’s enough.” He shouted, still flailing over the Alpha’s shoulder from the sting in his ass as he tried to hold back the tears that were brewing in his eyes.
The Omega suddenly found himself back on the ground, standing on his two feet but being held by the Alpha at the waist. He did his best to not scoff at the arrogant smirk on the vigilante’s face as he looked down at him with a knowing look.
“Oh, finally put the pieces together, have you?” Dick asked.
“You didn’t make it hard with your not-so-clever hints and cliché remarks.”
“Careful,” Dick warned, squeezing the tender behind while laying a hand over his growing arousal, “Before when I gave you the chance to submit to me willingly, you refused and defied me every single time, always with that smart and condescending attitude of yours. I was forgiving then, but not so much now. And I don’t have to be.”
Y/N didn’t know why, but that same feeling he had before in the bathroom, that ever-growing curiosity, had him wanting to bite back. To test the Alpha and see how far he would go. He didn’t understand why he was actively fighting to get out of the situation he was in.
Frankly, he didn’t care about any of that. Right now, at this moment, he couldn’t remember or think of why he cared about being a symbol so much.
All he cared about was wanting to get fucked.
“Hmm, well, maybe if you had been someone worthy of submitting to, I actually would have listened and given in. Even now, I still don’t see someone deserving of my attention, let alone my body.” Y/N remarked, his own smirk pulling at his lips.
The look in Dick’s eyes was something menacing. It was as if the curtains that were obscuring who the Alpha really was were suddenly going up in flames, and now, the real show was about to begin.
“Oh, you want someone worthy, huh? I’ll give you someone worthy.” Dick uttered, a darkness to his words before he forced Y/N onto his knees.
He undid the clasps of his utility belt before undoing the secret zippers at his crotch, reaching inside and pulling out a sizable tool. Definitely not small, but not too big that would have Y/N clenching. But, appearances could be deceiving. After all, Dick was just as much known as a playboy as his adoptive father.
“How about we fill that mouth with something more worthy, huh?”
He barely gave the Omega any time to comply, using his hand to grip the smaller male’s jaw and force his mouth open, using his other hand to shove his hard appendage inside and down his throat. Y/N choked and gagged over the organ, saliva already drooling out around his lips and tears building in his eyes as the Alpha let out a guttural groan, gripping his hair now and holding him against his pubes. 
“That worthy enough for ya?” Dick growled out, jerking himself forward causing another round of chokes and gags and reveling in the sound of them, “Finally, after all that time, waiting around and watching you ignore me and toss me aside, look where you are now. Crying over my dick.”
Y/N couldn’t even use his hands to try and push back at Dick’s hips, seeing as they were still bound behind his back.
Eventually, the Alpha pulled himself out, chuckling at the sounds of the Omega gasping for air and coughing. “Enjoy this little break, it’s gonna be one of the few you get all night,” Dick taunted, yanking on Y/N’s hair again before shoving himself back down his throat.
He kept the Omega like that for another minute, seeing how long he could go before giving him a slight breather for air. When he had enough of that, he slowly began to move in and out of his throat, watching with sinful pleasure at the teary-eyed look the Omega was looking up at him with as his veiny appendage slid in and out of his mouth, a glistening shine come off it from his salvia and the light of the moon through the window.
Eventually, Dick was ruthlessly shoving himself in and out of Y/N’s lips, barely giving him any breaks or breathers as he claimed the Omega’s throat for himself. This was only the first of his many victories that he would achieve tonight. His patience and planning would finally reward him, especially with the insurance he set up for himself, as he eyed the hidden camera tucked away on a shelf in the corner of the room.
Y/N had no choice but to learn how to breathe through his nose to get the much-needed air he required as Dick had his way with his throat. His mouth was covered in spit and drool while his eyes and cheeks were soaked with his tears. When Dick pulled himself out for the last time, he took a sharp breath in, falling forward slightly as he also released the grip on his hair.
“n-nh ... ah … fuck,” The Omega breathed before feeling himself be yanked back up to his feet and pulled towards the desk.
“I’m not done with you yet, slut.”
With one sweeping motion, he knocked everything to the ground before forcing the Omega against the desk and bending him over it. He made quick work of the utility belt before unbuckling and unzipping wherever he had to, pulling down his pants and revealing his wet cunt to him.
“Oh, look at that, even prettier than I imagined,” Dick looked over the panting Omega, taking pride in the fact that this was all his doing before taking a finger and rubbing it over the wet fold and leaking head of his cocklette, “What do you think, Y/N? Should I go slow? Give you time to adjust and widen up for me? Or should I just take you like this? Since I’m apparently not worthy enough?” He asked with a leering sneer.
“please ...a-ah, fuck ... !” Y/N moaned, feeling Dick’s fingers slip inside his heat while his thumb rubbed rough circles over his cocklette and nub.
“Aw, look at that. Told you I’d have you begging for me soon enough,” He said, forcing his fingers inside him a little more before taking them back out, “That’s enough of that. Time’s up, slut. Now, I finally claim what’s rightfully mine.”
Dick turned Y/N over, removing the rope at his ankles before pushing the smaller male further up on the desk, slotting himself between the open legs. He took a moment to admire the sight before him while slapping his dick against the Omega’s dripping entrance.
“After all that time, all that fighting back and acting like you didn’t want me. Look at you here now, helpless, about to have your body claimed by your rightful Alpha. And to think, we could’ve been doing this so long ago. You and me, Nightwing & Shadow, patrolling the streets of Gotham together, but you decided to be a little bitch about everything and resist me at every turn. Well, now, you’ve got nowhere to go. You’re all mine, and I won’t be letting you go anytime soon. Not now, not tonight or tomorrow, and especially, not after this…”
Dick gripped his appendage while holding Y/N at the center of his stomach, sinking himself inside the wet heat with a deep and vocal groan. The Omega shouted out at the brute and forceful intrusion before feeling a hand slap over his mouth.
“Quiet, slut. I may have knocked the guards out, but we still want you alerting anyone else now, do we?”
Dick held his hand firm against the Omega’s mouth while savoring the feeling of the tight flesh wrapped all around his cock. He had sex with many people before, Omegas and Betas alike, but none of them compared to the feeling he had right at that moment.
A few moments went by, Y/N’s vocal but muffled cries slowly quieting as Dick does his best to calm himself down as well before taking his first move inside the soft and tight cunt. Another whine pops up from the Omega, feeling the drag and pull of the hard cock in his insides.
“Quiet baby, I’m trying to focus on not cumming here, and your little sweet sounds aren’t helping,” Dick ordered, taking his time to slowly move himself in and out while fighting down his growing climax. He knew they would have multiple rounds, but there was nothing like the euphoric feeling of claiming your prize. Conquering the very thing that fought so hard against you.
And, now, his reward lay helpless beneath him. Subject to whatever treatment and punishment the Alpha saw fit. Dick knew it, and he could see Y/N was realizing the way he squirmed around on the desk trying to adjust themselves to being owned and taken by someone worthy.
When Dick made his first full thrust inside, the tears sprang to Y/N’s eyes again as he tried to scoot himself up on the desk away from the intrusive weapon spearing his guts.
“Uh uh, baby,” Dick said, holding him by one of his legs as he forced the Omega still on his cock, “there’s no running from this. You’ve got no choice. You’re tied up and helpless, and you’re going to take my cock whether you like it or not.”
And take it, he did.
Once Dick got himself under control and didn’t feel like he would cum too soon, he mercilessly fucked the Omega with no tone of softness or tenderness in his movements. His cries under the Alpha’s palms never ceased, seemingly only increasing in volume as neared closer and closer to his own orgasm.
Above him, Dick groaned and grunted like an animal while plowing his insides, his other palm was busy squeezing roughly at the whiny little cocklette and rubbing furiously over his little pinch of nerves. The evidence of their filthy fun was becoming increasingly more potent as the slick around his cock combined with the soaking and squelching walls of the cunt he was defiling dripped and splashed onto the floor and around the edges of the desk.
“This is all your fault, you know,” Dick spat, the sweat evident on his body as his hair stuck to his face and the top parts of his mask, “if you had just listened to me and been obedient, our first time could have been gentler and more romantic. But, you wanted to be a stubborn little brat who defied his Alpha, and now you’re paying the price.”
Dick delivered powerful and harsher thrusts to Y/N’s core, pulling even louder sounds from his throat as his arms tingled with sleep from being pressed between his body and the shaking wooden desk.
“Oh fuck, you’re squeezing me even tighter than you were before. Are you trying to make me cum, slut?” Dick asked, eyeing his Omega with lust and focus as he drilled even harder into his insides. “Still think I’m not worthy, huh? Still think someone else is more deserving of your body, Y/N? I bet you no one else can have you wet and screaming like this. I can feel the vibrations from all your moaning and whines under my palm. No one can make you feel like I can. No one can fuck you like I can! No one can own you like I can.”
Somehow, Dick began to go even faster, tears now flowing at a fast rate out of Y/N’s eyes as he met his explosive end over the Alpha’s cock. The vigilante leaned over the Omega’s body as his knot slowly approached.
“Get ready for it, slut. And feel lucky you’re not in heat yet, but soon, you will be. And soon, you’ll be carrying my kids.” Nightwing said as he pushed himself deeper and deeper inside before meeting his end.
He leaned down and bit into your neck with a vocal growl as he buried himself all the way inside, knotting his Omega for the first time. His body convulsed with shudders and shakes as he felt himself shooting his seed deep inside, Y/N feeling the streaks paint his insides.
Both their breaths slowly returned to normal as they waited for his knot to do down, and when Dick felt like he had enough strength, he held himself up, taking his hand away from the Omega’s mouth before looking at him in his post-orgasmic state.
“You were amazing, baby. I’m sorry I had to be so rough with you, but you gave me no choice. But, don’t worry, it won’t be the last time. We should get you home so I can show you how an Alpha properly treats his Omega.”
Y/N could barely form a thought, let alone a sentence, and he didn’t have any time to try and think of one as Dick pulled himself off and out of him. He reclothed both of them before tying the Omega’s legs back together and tossing him back over his shoulder.
“You’re all mine now, baby. Nightwing & Shadow forever,” Dick said to himself while grabbing the camera off the shelf, stopping the recording before exiting the office and heading down towards the parking garage where he planned to take you both home.
To be continued…
Tumblr media
☀️ | Dick Grayson/Nightwing | ☀️
☀️ | Masterlists | ☀️
🌙 | Part Two | 🌙
Tumblr media
🌃 | Nightwing & Shadow | 🌃 (this image was genrated by Bing AI)
394 notes · View notes
Text
Pt VII good omens S1E3 but i'm in a fever-induced haze and i watched it four days ago
Hello maggots it turns out I may have a viral fever... or perchance I'm just going viral in the GO fandom and Crowley being so hot has given me a fever (this is what I learned from years of studying thermodynamics). BAHAHAHAHAHAH anyway this is a LOOOONG post.
EDIT: There are time inconsistencies, as some of you informed me. Paint before wall slam etc. But this show does not follow linear time, just like me. Time is cosmic Play-Doh, and @neil-gaiman, Einstein and I are toddlers playing with it all bendy-bendy. We may have eaten some. I blame Neil. So I will correct nothing.
(im sorry to all my followers, the maggots, and everyone reading this post, i'm afraid this level of quality will be sustained for the rest of the post)
Whatever it may be... haveth my summary of Good Omens Ep3, or whatever I remember of it, anyway.
The second the episode started streaming everyone was yelling about the cold open in the chat.
I could be conflating this with Ep 1 but I think it begins with Aziraphale's gaslight gatekeep girlboss moment where he straight up LIES TO GOD about giving the dumb humans a flaming sword right after they fell from grace.
Hot take from someone who has negligible biblical knowledge, look at it, guys. What harm has an apple ever done to mankind (except to doctors)? Nothing. *nods vigorously* And then our lovely angel goes and gIVES THEM A GODDAMN FLAMING SWORD. Nice, fire and weaponry, this is going to go well for the world!
Anyway lesson is Aziraphale is a chaotic lil bastard and it's why we and Crowley love him.
Fast forward to uh, Noah's Ark... There is a unicorn and it runs away, which Crowley/Crawly seems concerned about. Azi is just chilling there watching all of humanity be drowned and Crowley, looking gorgeous may I add, walks up and she's like CHILDREN? WHY ARE YOU KILLING CHILDREN?
Did I mention that she looks gorgeous with those flowing locks because she does. It gives kind of Disney Brave vibes, doesn't it? Wait is David Tennant Scottish I WANT A DAVID TENNANT/CROWLEY MERIDA COSPLAY.
Anyway so Aziraphale and Crowley watch everyone drown etc
I may have missed a few centuries but then we have ol' Bill Shakespeare and Hamlet (David!!) and Aziraphale like the bean he is wants to cheer them on, and does it badly.
Crowley is standing there thinking man this angel is a fucking doofus why do I love him, and then they make a deal that allows them to do NO work whatsoever since their work cancels out anyway.
Aziraphale pouts at Crowley and Crowley melts inside and makes Hamlet a success though he doesn't even like Shakespeare's tragedies but Azi does and that's all that matters.
OH YEAH FRENCH REVOLUTION. Just to fuck with Aziraphale and because the painkillers are getting to me, I'm gonna do this one in my shit French (et non, je ne peux pas utiliser les accents, j'utilise l'ordinateur et je ne veux pas ouvrir Google). Alors, la revolution est la, Aziraphale veut manger (quelle surprise) et ses vetements sont tres chers, les sans-culottes le tueront, mais Crowley vient et Aziraphale dis "Crowley! Mon hero"
Okay I ran out of French but yes so he was gonna be hanged but Crowley came and Aziraphale's face literally melted and then he switched clothes with the guard and left him to die while he and Crowley went to dine happily (Aziraphale dined, Crowley was hungry for Azi because he has a watching-angel-eat kink).
Aziraphale being a casual accessory to murder/murderer is the most underrated part of good omens.
Fast forward and it's the holocaust and Aziraphale is tricked by some Nazis and they're about to kill him. But Crowley walks down the aisle to their groom, well, more like skips while yelping, and burns the place down for Aziraphale. Naturally Azi's like OH NO MY BOOKS and is ready to cry, then Crowley gently hands him the suitcase full of books unharmed and says just a little miracle for you, baby, want a ride home? And Aziraphale is left holding the books (which by the by Crowley does not care about, they do NOT read books, again, just for Azi) and looking like the happiest man alive and like he would die for Crowley.
Fast forward and we have Crowley in the sixties SERVING with her bob cut, anyone who doesn't like it can fight me to the DEATH, I LOVE HER, and anyway Crowley manipulates, manslaughters and manwhores her way into getting into the car with Aziraphale. He hands her a bottle of holy water because fuck heaven he would do anything for Crowley, and Crowley offers to drive him anywhere (mmmhm Crowley sure you're just being a gentledemon) and Aziraphale tells her that she goes too fast for him. IF THIS ISN'T CALLBACKED IN S3 WITH CROWLEY SAYING "YOU RIDE TOO FAST FOR ME, ANGEL" on a motorbike or horse or his peepee ANYTHING IDC im gonna throw hands.
I'm choosing to forget all the breakups so end cold open back in present day
They're in a paintball arena and Crowley presses Aziraphale into the wall while growling I'm not nice (ok Crowley bro maybe it's time to take a break from 2010s wattpad) and Aziraphale is just gazing adoringly at him. Ex-Satanic nun comes and is like oh my bad this is an intimate moment and Crowley turns around immediately cross that someone's interrupting them but Aziraphale continues to stare at Crowley's face hornily until he reluctantly looks at the nun too. Thanks for the acting choices Michael Sheen.
They hypnotise her and Azi melts when she mentions the antichrist's toesy-woesies and then they leave and Azi is hit by paint, Crowley circles him devouring him with his gaze and finally blows away the paint with an air kiss. I see you, Azi, I KNOW you can get rid of it yourself. Anyway then Crowley turns all the paintball guns into rifles and people start shooting and Azi is like THIS is my husband and they walk away to have drinks while the police swarms.
People were like 'Crowley only ensured no one got killed because of the look Azi gave him' like LMAO have you MET them? Aziraphale is always fucking down for murder, Crowley is the one being like FOR THE LOVE OF GOD AZIRAPHALE NO. Azi was like "shit we gotta kill the antichrist you do it" and crowley's like "bitch slow down we can literally just raise the kid right"
Anyway Crowley gaslights some demons about seeing the hellhound and ig whatever I said happened in Ep 2 with Dog actually happened here etc
The bandstand scene, fuck me. Crowley asks Aziraphale to run away together from the end of the world and Aziraphale says no and they're both sad
we're all sad too
the end
199 notes · View notes
sentientsliotar · 5 months
Text
Charlie & Lucifer
I think Lucifer sees himself in Charlie, she’s willing to challenge him despite him being the most powerful person in hell.
Our first impression of Hazbin Lucifer is the infamous phone call in the pilot.
Tumblr media
He’s obviously against the hotel, and made Charlie insecure about herself when discouraging it.
This rift in their relationship could have started long before the hotel, Lucifer could have disapproved of her hopes for the sinners (either because he doesn’t understand it, or wants to protect her, or another reason entirely, I don’t have enough info just yet)
Which makes these scenes more interesting:
Tumblr media Tumblr media
I’m not sure baby Charlie was having deep discussions with her dad about the future of the denizens of hell, but there’s obviously turmoil in the family. Just based on the glimpses we’ve gotten so far, I think Lucifer is trying but has no idea what he’s doing.
I think he’s afraid of what could happen as Charlie keeps going further down the path she’s chosen, because he walked a similar one before. We all know about Lucifer’s fall from heaven, when God (his own father) cast him down to hell. I think Lucifer’s going to help Charlie because he doesn’t want to repeat his father’s mistakes, it’s probably going to take a lot to get him to that point. Like a full revolution to make him realise he wants to support his daughter, but he’ll get there eventually.
Tumblr media
Helluva Boss and Hazbin Hotel are really driving home the message that communication is the most important thing in any healthy relationship- romantic, platonic, or familial.
I wonder if I’ll learn something from this…
155 notes · View notes
lewmagoo · 6 months
Text
the killing moon | rhett abbott
Tumblr media
part four of the wolf series ; must read previous parts before reading this one
listen to the playlist here
description: in which a wolf receives the greatest honor, but pays the ultimate price
characters: werewolf rhett abbott x werewolf f!reader, reader and rhett's children, my own ocs as members of the abbott pack
warnings: 18+ ONLY, smut, breeding kink, outdoor sex, mentions of pregnancy, mentions of death and murder, civil unrest, angst, violence, blood, bodily injury
It had been seven years. 
Seven years since that fateful day when your very life was put in grave danger, all because of the actions of one man. Seven years since you were stolen from your mate and brought to harm at the hands of ruthless werewolf hunters. 
It was all behind you now. The trauma still remained, but it had been soothed over the years, its pain lessening to a dull ache in your heart whenever you thought about it. Smoothed over by the loving hands of your husband. And by four tiny sets of hands that were a product of your love for each other. 
Things had changed in those seven years. Since that incident, the Supreme Court had cracked down on werewolf protection laws, at the prompting of the National Werewolf League. The penalty for werewolf hunting grew heavier. Zero-tolerance policies for the ‘sport’ were passed in every state. 
The Tillerson family was put entirely out of business. Following the death of Patricia during the harrowing moment of your rescue, Luke and Billy, the only remaining members of the family, were sentenced hefty to life in prison for their participation in your abduction. 
The NWL made a public example of them, using it as a way to send a message that told the nation that hunting was punishable to the highest degree of the law. No exceptions 
It started a revolution of sorts. Others came forward, with stories of how they had also been targeted by hunters. Gone were the days of being afraid to speak out. Wolves everywhere were empowered to stand up to those who’d inflicted harm upon them. 
And slowly but surely, hunting was eradicated. 
You and your pack never had to worry about hunters encroaching on your land again. The past agreement that Royal Abbott and Wayne Tillerson had come to over which plot of land wolves were allowed to live on was now null and void. You were free to take up residence wherever you pleased. 
Your pack, a mix of your own family, and the remaining members of Rhett’s, had banded together on the day you and Rhett had gotten married. The joining of two mates during a sacred ceremony, where you became one blood and one soul. 
Since then, you had lost a few members of the pack. Namely, you’d lost Rhett’s father, and his brother. Their involvement in the murder of Trevor Tillerson, with Perry committing the crime and Royal aiding him in covering it up, had brought the law down on them. 
Perry was sentenced to life in prison. Royal received a lesser sentence, but still had several more years to fulfill before he was reintegrated into society again. 
As for Perry’s daughter, Amy, she was already eighteen years old. After her father’s sentencing, you and Rhett had made the decision to take her in. His mother, Cecelia, took the aftermath hard. Losing her son and husband all at once was a lot for her. She fully admitted that she was not equipped to care for her granddaughter, so she turned her over to your and Rhett’s custody. 
You welcomed that little girl into your life, treating her as if she were your own. The two of you were closely bonded, even more so after what you had been through. Amy was more than happy to come live in your and Rhett’s home. Especially because that meant she would be there when you welcomed your first little pup into the world. 
A few months after your traumatic experience with the hunters, you gave birth to a healthy baby girl. She was the perfect mix of you and Rhett. She had his button nose. She had your eyes. She was beautiful. You named her Arya. 
Amy was overjoyed to have a tiny cousin to look after. She would hold and entertain the little one while you were occupied with other things. She never wanted to be away from the baby. You tried to encourage her to play with other children in the pack that were her age, but she didn’t seem to want to. She hadn’t bonded with them in the way that she’d bonded with you and Rhett. 
After spending a good portion of her young life with a physically absent mother and an emotionally absent father, she was holding on to the last two stable adult relationships she had left. The two of you gave her a sense of security that she’d never had before. She felt safe and cared for, for the first time in a long time. If she needed you to be surrogate parents to help her overcome the past trauma she had experienced, you were more than happy to be that for her. 
Along with Amy and Arya, your family began to grow in the next few years. Soon, you had a son, who you named Maximillian. Max for short. Following her, you had another daughter named Leia. And finally, you had your youngest, Zoella. All good, strong names that had once belonged to ancestors of your pack. 
There was something so special about raising your children in a pack. It wasn’t just family. You were all connected by blood and by spirit. A bond that withstood the test of time. You wanted your pups to grow up knowing their elders. Grandparents, aunts and uncles, those who had lived through times in history when wolves did not have the liberty to live freely within society. Times when they were mistreated and abused, simply for being who they were. 
Things had changed since then. Your community now had freedoms and protections that it had once been deprived of. Your children were growing up in a world where they were free to live where they wanted, be who they wanted, without hiding their true selves. 
But you never wanted them to forget all their ancestors and elders had endured to get to this point. 
It was important to you and Rhett that you gave them a strong foundation. Growing up, he didn’t have the kind of pack that you did. His family was dysfunctional at best. 
In the werewolf world, there was strength in numbers. His pack, if one could even call it that, had been small. Royal was the alpha. There was Cecilia, his mate. And Perry and Rhett, his boys. The only person to join the pack had been Rebecca, Perry’s wife. He had convinced himself and everyone around him that they were mates, when they were in fact, not. 
Even so, the product of their marriage was Amy. These six members made up the Abbott pack. Their small size made them vulnerable. That was why, when your pack came passing through, looking for sanctuary, they allowed you to have it. 
It was through that, that you met Rhett. From the very moment you came into one another’s presence, you knew you were mates. This led to your packs joining together as one. And Royal willingly surrendered his alpha status to Malakai, your uncle, and the alpha of your own pack. 
And for the first time in his life, Rhett felt like he was part of something. There was so much love within your pack. Everyone respected each other. Wolf customs were observed and held especially sacred. He’d never had that with his own family. Yes, he knew of his heritage, and he knew that being a werewolf was special. But that was as far as it went. 
He found a sense of belonging within your pack. And he knew in his heart that he never wanted his children to grow up the way he did, in a dysfunctional, broken pack. No, they would only ever know love, security, and safety. They would know where they came from and what their purpose was in the world. 
He made good on those promises. 
In your eyes, he was made to be a father. He embraced the role with ease, determined to do better than his own father had done with him. Where he had been told to “suck it up and be a man,” he told young Max, “it’s okay to cry. Sometimes ya just need to let it out.” Where he had been yelled at, he never raised his voice at his children. And if there were times when he lost his cool in front of them, he always made it a point to apologize in the end and make it right. 
He wasn’t perfect, but he worked hard every day of his life to be the father his pups needed him to be. And for that, you admired and respected him. 
Your love for him already burned like an unkempt flame, but seeing him raise your children? It grew tenfold. And as the years past, that love that you shared never wavered. It was undying. Eternal. 
You had watched him flourish over the last seven years. Without his family to hold him back, he had come into his own. He was an integral part of your pack, and did all he could to protect its sanctity. 
His deep loyalty had caught the attention of the pack elders. Especially your Uncle Malakai. He was getting up in years, and knew that he needed to hand off his responsibilities as alpha to someone who was younger and full of life. He had his sights set on Rhett, unbeknownst to you. 
Malakai consulted the pack elders, presenting who he wanted to choose to replace him. They were all in agreement that Rhett was the best choice for the job. 
And so, one evening in late October, you received a knock at your door. You had just finished dinner, and the kids were beginning their bedtime routine. 
Their favorite part of the evening was getting to curl up on the couch in the living room while their daddy read them a story. That time together as a family was sacred to you and Rhett. To bond with your little ones, to have a moment of peace as he read to them from a book of their choosing. You cherished every moment. 
But that night, that moment was interrupted by a guest. 
“I’ll get it,” Amy announced, already heading for the door. 
Rhett was just getting the kids settled on the couch, with you coming to join them all. You paused, however, when you heard your uncle’s voice. 
“Uncle Malakai’s here,” Amy called over her shoulder, moving aside to let the man in. 
“Evenin’, Abbotts,” he greeted you all, smiling warmly. 
Your oldest three children jumped up in excitement, immediately rushing over to hug their uncle. You smiled at their enthusiasm. They loved him so much. 
“Hey, we just finished dinner. Want a plate to take home with you?” You asked him. 
He shook his head as he lifted your youngest, Zoella, onto his hip, cooing at her. “No thanks sweetheart. I actually came to speak with you and Rhett.”
Behind you, Rhett rose to his feet. “Everythin’ alright?” He asked. 
Malakai held his gaze. “Yeah, everything’s fine. But it is important.”
“Okay, gimme one minute.” Rhett turned to address the kids. “Alright pups, Mama and Daddy have to go talk to Uncle Malakai for a few minutes. You be good for Amy, alright?”
“Okay Daddy!” They all echoed, and Amy took over tending to them, grabbing Zoella from Malakai to free his hands up before he turned to lead you both outside. 
Once on the porch, blanketed by cool night air, shoes thudding against solid wood, Rhett pulled the door shut behind the three of you. 
“What’s goin’ on?” Rhett questioned. You moved to stand beside him, your shoulder brushing against his. 
“I’ve got news. Bittersweet news. But I wanted to personally deliver it to you myself.” Malakai leaned against the porch railing, folding his arms over his chest. “If ya couldn’t tell, I’m gettin’ old. I’m not the wolf I used to be. My senses are dull, and I don’t think I can lead this pack effectively anymore. So I’m lookin’ for someone to replace me.”
His eyes never left Rhett’s. There was an intensity behind them, a conviction. Beside your husband, your breath caught in your throat. You knew what was coming next. So did Rhett. 
“Rhett, I’ve thought long and hard about it, and I want you to take my place.” He went quiet for a moment, allowing the news to sink in. 
Rhett let out an incredulous breath, shaking his head as he brought his hand up to run his fingers absently over his jaw. He knew what an honor this was, and he was floored. 
“Wh…why? There are plenty’a other pack members who are probably a lot more qualified than I am.” His disbelief was palpable. 
Malakai shook his head. “I took it to the elders. We’re all in agreement. We firmly believe you are the best wolf to lead this pack. Will you accept this honor?”
How could he deny it? Rhett had great respect and admiration for Malakai. He felt that declining this offer would be a slap to the face. And even more so, he had a duty to fulfill. To his pack. To his mate. To his children. 
“Yes. I’ll accept it,” Rhett finally replied. 
Malakai’s face broke into a grin. He stepped forward, reaching out to shake Rhett’s hand. “My boy. I’m so glad you said that.”
Rhett smiled back, though there was trepidation in his eyes. “So what happens next? I’ve never been part of an alpha ceremony.”
Malakai nodded. “Don’t worry, you’ll meet with the elders soon and they’ll discuss everything. The ceremony will happen on the next full moon. Which, coincidentally, is next Friday.”
Rhett’s eyes widened. He only had a week to prepare for this? It seemed like it was happening so fast. His chest tightened with anxiety. Had he really just agreed to this? The highest, most sacred honor in the wolf community? 
“A-alright,” was all he could say. 
You could sense his uncertainty. You placed a steady hand between his shoulder blades, and he relaxed a little under your touch. 
“I’ll get the elders together, and we’ll meet tomorrow morning at sun up, at my place. How does that sound?”
“Yeah…yeah, I’ll be there.”
Malakai bid you farewell before he walked off into the night, leaving you and Rhett alone on your porch. You stood there in silence for a beat, both of you processing what you had just been told. 
Slowly, you turned toward your husband, and as realization set in, your eyes filled with tears. “Rhett…” you whispered, your voice breaking. 
His eyes, blue and impossibly deep, met yours. “I know,” he whispered back. 
Without warning, you lurched forward, throwing your arms around his neck. His own arms instinctively came up to wind around your waist. You held each other, standing on your porch in the cool night air. 
“I can’t believe it,” he whispered when you parted, his voice thick with emotion. 
You smiled, lifting your hand to brush a lock of hair away from his forehead. “I can. You deserve this, my love. I can’t think of a better man to take on this responsibility.”
He let out a breath, a plume of condensation puffing out into the air, his head shaking as he did so. “I don’t know about that.”
You touched his face, bringing his chin up so he’d look at you. “Don’t you dare sell yourself short, Rhett. You’ve earned this. And you’ll be the alpha this pack needs, I just know it.” You leaned in to tenderly kiss him, and he reciprocated, mouth moving against yours with ease, familiar and soft.
“I love you, little wolf,” he murmured against your mouth when you parted. 
“I love you too. And I’m so proud of you.” You nuzzled your nose against his before you reluctantly pulled away. “Guess we should go back inside and wrangle the pups.”
“Guess we should.” He slipped his arm around you, and you sauntered back into the comforting warmth of your home.
That night, after the littles were all tucked in their beds, safe and warm, Rhett lay awake, staring at the ceiling, replaying the conversation with Malakai. This was a life-altering moment. Things would never be the same again after this. It was the most important role he would ever fulfill, aside from his role as your mate and as a father to his children.
Was he cut out for this? Could he lead an entire pack of werewolves? This was no longer limited to just his family depending on him. This was an entire community. He would be the figurehead of the Northeast Wyoming Pack, representing a growing population of wolves, the largest in the entire state, in fact. The thought of being their leader scared the hell out of him.
But he would be a fool to turn down an opportunity like this. Not to mention, it would be seen as disrespectful to Malakai to decline this honor. So, the very next morning, he rose before the sun, ready to face the elders and formally tell them that he accepted this position.
You stirred when you heard him moving about the room, and you turned onto your side, squinting in the light that streamed in from the bathroom. When he saw that you were awake, he stopped at your side of the bed, leaning down to kiss your forehead.
“Gonna go meet the elders now,” he whispered.
“Mm,” you hummed, reaching out to squeeze his hand. “Good luck.”
“Thank y’ darlin’,” came his reply. He returned your hand squeeze before he finally slipped away, pausing to shut off the bathroom light before he made his way down the steps. He was quiet on his feet so as not to wake the rest of the house, stopping at the door to grab his boots before he stepped out onto the porch, taking a seat on the bench near the door to put them on. 
He let out a soft sigh, steeling himself before he stood and began the trek across the property toward Malakai’s place, where the elders regularly met. The entire walk, his mind was spinning, trying to process the fact that he was going to stand before these revered wolves and begin the journey of receiving alpha status. Never in a million years would he have dreamed this would be happening.
But it was, and soon, he was on Malakai’s doorstep, lifting a hand to knock on the door, and taking a deep breath to steady himself. Moments later, the door came open, and there was Malakai’s wife, Larissa, standing in the doorway.
She smiled warmly at Rhett. “Good mornin’, honey!” She greeted. “Come on in, I just put on a fresh pot of coffee. Everyone else is on the back deck.”
He thanked her, leaning in to give her a quick hug before he headed into the house, right to the sliding doors that led out onto the deck. There, the five pack elders awaited him, each of them seated at the large rectangle table in the middle of the deck.
When Malakai saw him, he stood. “There’s the man of the hour,” he said with a smile, as Rhett stepped outside to join the group.
“Mornin’,” Rhett replied, reaching out to shake Malakai’s hand. He looked around the table, bidding good morning to each elder.
Gwenevere, Leo, Nora, Matthias, and Sebastian. All the oldest members of the pack. The purpose of their counsel was to ensure everything was done decently and in order. They were advisors to the alpha. 
“Have a seat,” Malakai urged Rhett, and he did so, thanking him for his graciousness. Rhett tried to hide his nerves, clearing his throat and squaring his shoulders as he took a seat across them at the table. His heart quickened in his chest. He knew that all of them could hear it. They could already sense his unease.
Gwenevere leaned forward, her hands folded on the tabletop. Her eyes, stormy gray, remained fixed on Rhett’s face, regarding him with an unreadable expression. “Malakai tells us you are willing to accept his position as alpha of this pack.”
“Yes ma’am,” came Rhett’s response. 
“This is the highest honor you will ever be given. Are you prepared to put the needs of this pack for your own?” Sebastian spoke up.
“I am.”
“And are you willing to protect them, no matter the cost?”
Rhett looked directly into Sebastian’s eyes. “Yes. I’ll do whatever it takes to protect this family.”
“Young wolf,” Nora interjected, pointing her finger at him. “Do you understand how sacred this job is? Do you realize what is at stake here?”
He did not waver beneath her hard gaze. His mind went to you and his children. There was nothing he would not to do keep you safe. And he knew that he would be just as diligent in safeguarding all the other wolves that would soon be under his care. 
“I do. And I have t’ say…before you all showed up here all those years ago, I never knew what it was like to be part of a pack. Not really. My family was all I had, and when my brother did what he did…after what happened to m’ wife…you didn’t turn your backs on me. You showed me what it means to be part of somethin’. And I’m honored that you’d let me take charge of this. I promise to do everythin’ I can to be the alpha these wolves need me to be.”
His words hung in the air, and he awaited a response with bated breath. 
Matthias was the one who spoke next. “Rhett, when Malakai brought your name up as a potential candidate to replace him, all of us were in agreement that you were the best fit for the job. I know that you won’t disappoint us.”
Rhett shook his head. “I won’t let you down. I swear to you.”
The alpha and the five elders regarded him silently, before Gwenevere finally broke that quiet moment. 
“Then it’s settled. By the light of the next full moon, you will be named alpha over this pack.”
And just like that, the meeting was adjourned. 
Rhett went home that morning, his mind still spinning just as it had been when he woke up. Reality was beginning to set in. This wasn’t a fantasy, this wasn’t a dream. This was real, he was going to become an alpha in just a few short days. 
He knew that there was someone who deserved to know the news. So, he detoured on his walk home, and instead headed for the house that he had grown up in. 
His boots crunched against the gravel as he sauntered up the drive. He knew Cecilia would be awake. She’d always been an early riser. And sure enough, when he made it up to the porch, he could hear her singing softly to herself as she worked in the kitchen, making breakfast. 
Rhett knocked on the door before he called out, “It’s Rhett, Ma!”
Moments later, she was at the door, pleasantly surprised to see him. “What a nice surprise!” She exclaimed as she reached out to hug him. He reciprocated, hugging her extra tight. 
“Just thought I’d stop by for a few minutes. Been a while since we talked,” he mused. 
Cece smiled warmly. “Well come on in!” She motioned for him to step inside, and he did so, following her as she strolled back into the kitchen. “I was just startin’ on breakfast. I can fix ya somethin’, if you want. Could pan scramble you an egg, just like you used to eat.”
Rhett gently declined. “No, I better not. Gonna head back and eat breakfast with the babies in a few,” he explained. 
Cece’s face fell slightly. “Oh, yes. I guess you wouldn’t want to miss breakfast with them. Lord knows your father regretted not spending more time with you and your brother.”
Rhett didn’t acknowledge the comment. He didn’t want to get into a discussion about Royal and Perry. Instead, he kept the mood lighthearted. “I came because I have somethin’ to tell ya’, Ma.”
Her curiosity was piqued. “What is it?” And then, “it’s not a new pup, is it?! That would be wonderful!”
But he shook his head. “No, it’s not a pup. But…well, I’ve been asked to be the alpha of our pack.”
A beat passed. Then another. Her eyes filled with tears. “Rhett, that’s…that’s wonderful,” she whispered in disbelief. She pulled him in for another hug. “Oh, my boy, my boy. I’m so proud of you!”
When they parted, they were both smiling from ear to ear. “I wanted you to know before they announced it to everyone.”
She lovingly touched his cheek. “Thank you. I really appreciate you tellin’ me.” Her eyes still glimmered with unshed tears. “I really am so proud. Your daddy is going to be too. I’ll have to call him up and let him know. Unless…you want to do it?” She looked up at him hopefully. 
Rhett hesitated. His relationship with Royal was complicated. He had not spoken to him in a long time. Although seven years had passed since your abduction, and finding out that Royal had been involved in covering up Perry’s crime, it had still left a mark. 
Rhett had been able to move on for the most part, but there was still a disconnect there between him and his father. It was the fact that he had chosen to protect his oldest son, over his youngest. He had betrayed the trust Rhett had in him, and it severed any bond they might have had. 
“You can just let ‘im know,” Rhett answered his mother. 
She tried to hide her disappointment. “Alright, I will.”
He sighed softly before he finally decided to bid her goodbye. “Well, that’s all I wanted to tell ya. Ceremony will be on the full moon.”
“I’ll be there,” she assured him. Then she hugged him again. “Look at you. One of my sons, an alpha.”
He mustered a smile. “Who woulda thought, huh?”
She patted his cheek. “I would have. You’re a good man, Rhett. And it ain’t because of anythin’ me or your father did. You chose to do the right thing because that’s just who you are. And because of that, I know you’ll be the best alpha this pack ever had.”
He felt tears well in his eyes. Praise was hard to come by from his parents. Royal especially. He couldn’t remember a time when he’d heard his father tell him he was proud of him. And even now, he doubted the man would say those words, despite the high honor that had just been bestowed upon him. 
“Thanks, Ma,” he whispered. 
“I meant every word.” She parted from him, stepping back and motioning to the door. “Now go on, get. Enjoy your breakfast with your family.”
After sparing her a final glance, he stepped back outside into the brisk October air, pausing to take a deep breath. He hadn’t expected speaking to his mother to bring up so many memories and emotions. He tried to keep in touch with her regularly, especially because she lived right down the way from him, and he had no excuse not to speak to her. 
But sometimes, it was hard. Going back to that house was a reminder of a childhood filled with unrest. Back then, he hadn’t noticed how unhealthy it was. It wasn’t until after you walked into his life, and you started a family of your own, that he realized what a stable, wholesome family unit was like. 
He mourned for that little boy who had not experienced gentleness from his father. The way Rhett was with his own children was not the way Royal had been with him. His father had been dismissive of his emotions. Men don’t cry. And certainly not men who are part wolf. 
It was something that Rhett still struggled with to this day. You had helped him considerably in learning to express his emotions, but he supposed he would always have that small voice within him, telling him he was weak for allowing emotion to bubble to the surface. 
But he tried his best to put those days of his childhood behind him. He had four little ones that he had the opportunity to show love and patience to. He could give them things he hadn’t had when he was a child. He could be a good father. 
Just like he would be a good alpha. 
Your words from the night before rang in his head as he walked back to your house. Don’t you dare sell yourself short, Rhett. You’ve earned this.
It was time he trusted in his own abilities. 
In the following days leading up to the ceremony, Rhett was thrumming with nerves. The children noticed something was off. 
You had explained to them that their father was going to be taking leadership of the pack, but you weren’t sure how well their little minds could fully process the magnitude of the situation. 
But they would soon witness it for themselves. As small as they were, with your oldest being seven, and your youngest being only one, you still wanted them to witness this monumental moment in their father’s life. 
Your heart was warmed when, the night before the ceremony, you heard your son Max talking to Rhett as he got the boy ready for bed. 
“I want to be an alpha just like you when I grow up, Daddy,” he said. 
Rhett hummed, ruffling his son’s hair. “And I bet you will, buddy. Couldn’t think of a better wolf to take my place.”
The five-year-old looked up at his dad. “Are you scared to be an alpha?” He could not enunciate his L’s yet, so the word came out as “owpha.”
You watched from the doorway, eyeing Rhett as he knelt down so that he was eye level with Max. He hesitated for only a moment. His instinct was to deny fear, but what good would that do to his son? He needed to own up to his feelings. He needed to be transparent, because he owed that much to his children. “Yeah, I am. And y’know what? It’s okay to be scared.”
Max nodded, his little face serious. “Mama says that all the time.”
“And she’s right. Sometimes we gotta do things that scare us, because in the end, somethin’ good will happen.”
You could see Max’s mind working behind his eyes. “Daddy?”
“Yeah?”
“I think you’re really brave.”
Rhett didn’t bother to hide his tears. He hugged his boy to his chest, his large hand coming up to rest at the back of his head, cradling him there. “Thank you, bud.”
You were touched, and tears reached your own eyes. Max had such a tender heart. Even at such a young age, he was sensitive to the feelings of those around him. You hoped he would never lose that sweet spirit.
After their conversation, Rhett gently coaxed him into bed, making sure the blankets were tucked in around him, before you finally made your presence known. You reached out, placing a steady hand against Rhett’s back as you leaned down to kiss your son on the forehead.
“Goodnight, sweet boy,” you whispered.
“‘Night, Mama.”
After he was settled, the two of you quietly left the room, and Rhett shut the door behind him. And just like that, all four of your children were tucked safely in their beds, leaving you with a moment of peace.
“He loves you so much, Rhett,” you whispered to your husband as you walked toward the steps that led up to your bedroom. 
He nodded, slipping his arm around your waist. “He’s a good boy. Reminds me a lot of me when I was a kid…just, different.”
You paused, turning to cup his cheek. “Different because he has a daddy who’s patient and loving.”
Rhett let out an unsteady breath. “I really try, y’know?”
“I know you do, and it shows. There’s no doubt in that boy’s mind that you love him. There’s no doubt in any of our pups’ minds about that.” You leaned in to kiss him tenderly, and he hummed against your mouth, his large hands coming up to rest at your hips. 
“I love you,” he confessed.
“I love you too,” came your reply as your fingers stroked at the scruffy edge of his jaw. Another kiss, and you spoke again, “Now c’mon, let’s get to bed. Got a big day ahead of you tomorrow. Need all the rest you can get.”
You kissed him again, your body lingering against his for a moment, relishing in the closeness. These past few days had been all out of sorts for you both. Rhett was so wrapped up in preparing for the alpha ceremony that he hadn’t taken a moment to just be with you. To hold you in his arms, to sit in the stillness. 
He realized that this was what he needed. You were what he needed, you were the healing balm. So, that night, he let you be that for him. Let you snuggle against his chest, and whisper reassuring words as you rested your head on his chest. And for the first night that entire week, he found rest. 
The next morning, he woke to the first rays of morning sun peeking in through the window. He was safe and warm in his bed, with his mate in his arms, and for those first few moments of consciousness, nothing else mattered. 
When you stirred, you found him gazing down at you. You smiled sleepily, cuddling up against him. “Mornin’, my love.” And then, your eyes met his. “It’s ceremony day.”
He let out a hum. “Mm. I’m so fuckin’ nervous.”
“I’ll be right there with you, baby. I promise.”
And he knew you would be. 
When you finally forced yourselves out of bed, you took the time to prepare him his favorite breakfast. You wanted to make him feel special, and you succeeded. He sat at the table with his two littles, Leia and Zoella, in his lap, while Arya and Max had pulled their chairs on either side of him to huddle in close. It was as if they could sense his trepidation and wanted to comfort him. Surrounded by his wife and babies, Rhett felt all the love and support in the world. He had everything he could ever ask for. 
In fact, throughout that entire day, all four children stayed glued to their father, and he let them. Their presence brought him comfort. In anticipation of this very day, you had kept Arya and Max home from school, because you knew they would be out of sorts with the upcoming ceremony. They needed to be here, with their pack. 
Not to mention, Rhett needed them. 
As each hour passed, bringing sunset closer and closer, Rhett grew more restless. The anticipation of the full moon always made wolves antsy, but that, paired with the knowledge that in a few short hours, he would become an alpha, increased that restlessness tenfold. 
While the children were occupied with an art project at the kitchen table, thanks to Amy, who had offered to set it up for them, Rhett kissed you and informed you that he was going on a run to clear his head. 
“Want me to come with you?” You offered, snuggling into his side. The two of you loved going on runs together. It was where you’d slip into wolf form and dash through the woods, running just to run. It was such a freeing sensation. 
Rhett smiled softly, shaking his head. “Nah, I think…I think I need to do this alone. Gotta get out of my head go back to my roots.” Roots, meaning his wolf nature. 
You nodded in understanding. “Okay.” You stole another kiss before you stepped back. “I love you. Go.”
He stepped outside, and you watched through the window as he quickly rid himself of his clothing, sprinting right off the porch and shifting midair, landing on four paws before he took off toward the tree line. You couldn’t help but smile fondly. Oh, how you loved him. 
He was so anxious about what was to come, but you weren’t, because had no doubt that he was made for this. 
While Rhett was on his run, and Amy had the kids occupied, you set to work preparing for that night. You set out an outfit for your husband. A royal blue shirt that brought out his eyes, and a pair of his nicest jeans. You would be given special ceremonial robes to wear during the event itself, so you weren’t too concerned with what would be worn beneath them, but you still wanted the both of you to look your best. 
As the sun began to sink lower in the sky, you could feel an electricity in the air. Of course, this was brought on by the approaching full moon, but it was something more than that. Rhett felt it too, and when he returned from his run, he was wired and filled with new energy. 
By that time, you and Amy had set about getting the kids ready for that night. Arya had gotten ready all by herself, which she proudly announced to Rhett when he walked in the door. 
“You look beautiful, little gal,” he said with a smile, lovingly running his knuckle against her soft cheek. 
“I wanted to dress up like Mama,” she told him, smoothing her hands over her dress, one that closely matched the one you were wearing. 
“You look just like her, too,” he mused. His sweet, beautiful little girl. The girl who made him a father. 
“She does, doesn’t she? Resemblance is uncanny,” Amy spoke up. 
She, too, had dressed up for the occasion, and had threaded her long blonde waves into a thick plait that ran down her back. She was teeming with excitement for the opportunity her uncle had been given. He had been with her through her most transformative years of life, stepping in when her father couldn’t, and she’d developed a deep bond with him. Now that she was grown, she still appreciated all that you and Rhett had done to give her a good life. She believed he deserved this honor and then some. 
And she told him as such. As Arya ran to see if her three younger siblings were ready, Amy caught Rhett at the foot of the steps leading up to your bedroom. 
“I’m proud of you, Uncle Rhett.”
Rhett smiled softly. “Thanks, Amygirl. Means a lot to me.”
She returned his smile and gave him a hug, which he gratefully received. When they parted, she said, “Thanks for everything you’ve done for me.”
“And I’d do it all over again if I had to.”
She nodded, her gaze soft. “I know you would.”
They shared a silent understand before Rhett finally headed upstairs, his heart warm from the interaction. He found you on the bed, getting your youngest into her little outfit. 
“Hey, ZoZo,” he greeted the tiny one, and she giggled in delight at the sight of her father, immediately reaching her little arms up. 
“Dada!” She exclaimed. Her vocabulary had just started to broaden, but she hadn’t yet graduated from calling him dada. And Rhett loved it. When his children called for him, whether it was ‘daddy’ or ‘dada’, it invoked deep emotion within him. Becoming a father was the best thing that had ever happened to him. 
“Mama’s got you lookin’ so pretty!” He hummed as he leaned down to take her into his arms. 
“Pretty!” She echoed in delight, clapping her chubby hands.  
As he snuggled his youngest against his chest, his gaze shifted to you. His mouth curled into a reverent smile, his deep blue eyes taking in your form. “Y’ look beautiful, Mama.”
Even after all these years, you still grew bashful when he complimented you. You rode from the bed, offering a loving peck to his lips. “Thank you, m’love.” And then, “I set out your clothes for you. Thought you’d look handsome in blue.”
He caught you, deepening what had been a light kiss. “Thank you.”
“Mhm,” you articulated. Then, you eased Zoella from his arms. “Better take this little one down to give her a little snack and let you get ready.”
“Okay. Be ready in a few,” he echoed as he handed off your daughter to you. He left a kiss on her head before he let you head back downstairs. 
It was time to finally ready himself for the ceremony. 
He hopped in the shower and scrubbed his skin clean, making sure to wash behind his ears like his mother had drilled into his head when he was a young boy. 
After a quick scrub down, he was hasty to dry off, and throw on his clothes. After his hair was combed down, cologne spritzed on his skin, and socks on his feet, he finally made his way back downstairs, where you and Amy were rounding the littles up to head out the door. 
“Okay! I need a picture of Daddy and the babies!” You exclaimed. “C’mon, gather round!” 
As Amy herded the children around him, you ran to grab your camera, and moments later, you’d snapped several pictures of this monumental moment, with intentions of placing it in a frame and displaying it in your home for years to come. 
“Can we go now?!” Arya asked impatiently. 
“We’re goin’!” Rhett replied. “C’mon tiny wolves, let’s get a move on.” He gathered Zoella in his arms, and then led all of you outside. 
Max and Leia held your hands, while Arya walked up ahead alongside Amy and her father. The place where the ceremony would be held was not a far walk. It was at a clearing in the woods, where the moonlight shined just so. 
Everything had been set up, and as you neared the clearing, you could see how whimsical it looked, and yet, it had an almost pagan feel to it. Fairy lights had been strung from the trees. Deer antlers, masks, and various items that had been passed down from ancestors. 
There was a bonfire going in the middle of the clearing. Adjacent, beneath an ancient weeping willow tree, was a pedestal with a pair of velvet robes placed upon it, and a wooden bowl filled with something you could not see, but would later find out was red paint, made from crushed rose petals and beetroot. 
Members of your pack had already begun to gather. The elders, along with Malakai were taking their places beneath the willow tree. 
As you neared the site, you shared a look with Rhett. 
“You ready?” You asked. 
He let out an unsteady sigh. “As I’ll ever be,” he murmured. 
You squeezed his hand. It was time. 
Amy retrieved Zoella from Rhett’s arms, and she guided the rest of your children over to a little area where other pups were already congregating. Knowing they were in good hands, you were able to move your focus to your husband, who was trying to steady his breathing. He looked like he was seconds away from spiraling. 
“Hey,” you said. You reached up, cupping his cheek, turning his face to you. Your fingers stroked his jaw. You placed your other hand on his chest, over his heart. “Breathe.”
He breathed in deep, his chest rising beneath your touch. Then he exhaled. Upon his second inhale, he focused in on the one and only scent that could ground him - you. That sweet, intoxicating scent that he loved. So familiar and comforting. 
The world seemed to fade out around him. It was just the two of you, sharing an intimate moment. 
“You’re okay.”
He was, wasn’t he? He’d be just fine. 
“I’m okay,” he repeated. 
You kissed him tenderly. It gave him clarity, and he parted from you feeling considerably calmer. He felt ready to take on the responsibility that lay ahead of him. 
He squared his shoulders and glanced around, taking in the sight of his pack members gathering ‘round in support of him. He saw his mother, standing proud, and he nodded at her, silently thanking her for being there for him. She placed her hand over her heart and mouthed I love you. 
And then, it was time. 
Malakai raised his hand. “Gather round, wolves!” He called out. 
Immediately, the group went silent, and everyone began to move toward the tree, but they left a center walkway clear for you and Rhett to walk down. 
A hush fell over the crowd. You grasped Rhett’s hand. 
“Tonight is a very special night. As I’m sure you’ve heard by now, I am surrendering my alpha status. This hasn’t been a decision I’ve taken lightly. I especially wanted to choose someone who was worthy of this position. Someone who will lead you valiantly. Someone who will love you. For me, it simply made sense to choose Rhett Abbott.”
A round of applause rippled through the group. Rhett felt his throat tighten as emotion washed over him. This amount of support was overwhelming for him. 
Malakai met his gaze. “Come forward.”
Hand in hand, the two of you walked toward the weeping willow, your heads held high. When you reached Malakai, he leaned in to kiss your cheeks, and then Rhett’s. 
Of the elders, Gwenevere and Matthias stepped forward, holding the ruby-red robes in their hands. Gwenevere placed yours upon your shoulders, while Matthias placed Rhett’s on his. That was the moment that it really began to set in for you. This was real. This was happening. 
Rhett couldn’t suppress the shiver that trailed down his spine as the velvet robe cascaded down his body. His heart quickened in his chest. His skin felt like it was alive with electricity, crackling and sparkling in a brilliant display.
The feeling was akin to the way he’d felt when he met you for the first time and realized you were his mate. Overwhelming, all-consuming, intense enough to drive him to his knees. But he remained standing tall, despite himself. 
“Rhett Abbott,” Malakai addressed him.
“Yes sir?”
“Do you pledge your undying loyalty to The Northeastern Wyoming Wolf Pack?”
Without hesitation, he answered. “I do.”
“Do you pledge to lead them benevolently?”
“I do.”
“And do you pledge to honor, protect, and defend them?”
“I do.”
Malakai nodded, satisfied with the answers he’d been given. He stepped toward the pedestal that stood nearby, his boots crunching against earth and dry leaves as he moved. Reaching out, he took the wooden bowl that had been placed there before the ceremony. 
“Kneel,” he commanded.
Rhett sank to his knees, humble before his pack. 
Malakai dipped his fingers into the bowl, gathering the homemade paint before he lifted his hand. With his pointer and middle fingers, he left deliberate trails of paint down Rhett’s cheeks. The red pigment symbolized the color of an alpha’s eyes. 
After the paint applied to Rhett’s ruddy cheeks, Malakai handed the bowl off to Nora, another elder. Then, he gazed upon Rhett, moving to lift his chin so he was looking up at him.
“You are the only wolf I trust to lead this pack in my stead. I am confident that you won’t let me down.”
“I won’t, sir,” Rhett assured him, his voice hoarse, emotion evident within its octaves.
Malakai then glanced at each elder. Gwenevere, Matthias, Leo, Nora, Sebastian. “It’s time,” he spoke to them.
They all gave him a nod of approval. 
Above the pack, the sun had finally sunk beneath the horizon, and the full moon was rising in the sky, its silvery light seeming to surround Rhett on purpose. You stared at him in awe, your eyes widening as you saw its pale beams glimmer against his hair, acting as a sort of halo. 
It was breathtaking. 
But the time to marvel was done, because Malakai stepped into the light, his shadow cast over Rhett’s kneeling form. The older wolf’s hands twitched at his sides, and his claws elongated from his fingertips.
Slowly, he raised his right hand. You watched as he placed that same hand against Rhett’s neck. He aligned his claws at the base, pressing them only slightly against his skin, preparing the younger wolf for what was about to happen.
Rhett locked eyes with Malakai. “I’m ready.”
All at once, the alpha sank his claws into the nape of Rhett’s neck. You flinched as he let out an agonized growl, his body going as tense as a taut rope while the pain blossomed within.
“Don’t fight it, young wolf,” Malakai commanded.
Rhett resisted the urge to pull away, but the pain was great and all-consuming, a burn that radiated throughout his neck and upper back. He groaned, huffing in labored breaths, as he realized his body was trying to shift. His jaw twitched as he tried to keep his fangs from lengthening from his gums. But it was no use. 
And then, seconds later, the pain he felt began to melt away. He never tore his gaze from Malakai’s. He watched as the alpha’s eyes glowed red as fiery embers, but then, he realized that red was fading away, slowly draining from his irises, replaced by a brilliant yellow.
You watched in amazement as the same ruby-red began to come to life in your mate’s eyes, dull at first, but growing ever brighter by the second. Your heart pounded in your chest, because you could feel it. That was the thing with mates, they could feel the other’s pain or distress. And you could feel it, but this was different.
This was…thrilling. It felt like you had just been struck by a bolt of lightning and splashed with a shock of cold water all at the same time. You gasped sharply, as did Rhett, and suddenly you felt more alive than you ever had in your life. So did he.
“It is done!” Gwenevere called out.
Seconds later, Malakai released Rhett, withdrawing his claws from the base of his neck. Rhett suddenly fell forward, catching himself as he put his hands out in front of him. The entire pack waited in dead silence, anticipation thrumming in the air like a magic spell.
And then, the alpha rose.
Slowly, Rhett moved, pushing himself up from the earth, and standing to his full height. Then he turned to face his pack, his eyes still gleaming red. A soft gasp went through the small crowd, followed by hushed murmurs.
And then, “Rhett Thomas Abbott, you are now the alpha of the Northeastern Wyoming Wolf Pack.”
Rhett let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding, and all at once, everything felt right. He felt whole, as if he had just fulfilled his very purpose in life. This was it. This was what he was meant for. 
And then, a display of reverence followed. 
Starting with Malakai, each and every member of the pack lowered themselves to their knees. Overwhelmed, you moved closer to Rhett, reaching for his hand, interlacing your fingers. The two of you stood there as your wolves knelt out of respect for their new alpha. The sight brought tears to your eyes. 
Your gaze shifted to Rhett, and you realized his eyes were glimmering with emotion, too. 
But the time for tears was over. So he threw his head back and let out a clear howl into the air. Everyone else followed, a chorus of wolf howls filling the woods, reverberating around you. It was an indescribable moment that you knew you would not soon forget. 
After that very special moment, a time of music and dancing followed. Old mountain melodies were sung, and you were inundated with pack members coming up to congratulate Rhett on his status, and pledge their loyalty to him as their alpha. 
And most important of all, your children came bounding up to their father, with little Leia launching herself into his arms, and Arya and Max laughing in delight as they secured themselves at his waist. 
Amy held a bouncing Zoella on her hip, who Rhett promptly reached for. Even as the littlest of the family, she seemed to know this was a time of celebration and joy, and she squealed when her daddy took her into his arms. 
And there he stood, an alpha, his wife and children surrounding him, and he felt as if he was on top of the world. He’d never dreamed that this would be his life, yet here he was, and he could hardly contain his wonder. 
“I did it,” he whispered to you, as you nuzzled close to him, joining him and the huddle of babies surrounding him. 
“You did it,” you echoed, unable to hide the joyous smile spread across your face. 
You were so proud, you could hardly contain yourself. 
That night, the celebration went on. You feasted and you danced and you sang and you laughed. You watched Rhett throughout the evening, and the only way you could describe him was radiant. He appeared to be glowing, just as he had when the moon touched its silvery fingers to his head when he stood beneath the weeping willow. Alpha status looked good on him. 
And then, came the best part of the night. For you and Rhett, at least. 
As the hours grew later, the pups needed to be rounded up and put to bed. Graciously, Amy assured you she would take care of them. 
“Keep on havin’ a good time,” she said. “I’ll get these kids settled at the house.”
“You sure?” You asked, fully prepared to do it yourself. 
“Course I’m sure! It’s nothing I can’t handle. Besides, you and Uncle Rhett deserve to celebrate some more. Wouldn’t want to take that away from you.”
“Alrighty then. Let me just kiss them all goodnight.”
Together, you and Rhett bid each of your children goodnight and sent them off with Amy. Other pups were being taken home as well, leaving just the adults left over. It was time for a full moon run, and because pups under ten years of age did not yet possess the ability to turn, they did not participate. 
As for the rest of you, you would shift into your wolves and run beneath the light of the moon, the night air rippling through your fur, free as a bird. It was exhilarating. 
And so, when the moon rose to its highest peak, another set of howls rippled through the group, and one by one, the transformation from human to wolf began. 
Rhett turned to you, his eyes bright with anticipation. “Ready?” He asked. 
You nodded. “Let’s go.”
You rid yourselves of your robes, followed by your clothing, and moments later, you were shifting. You into your wolf with its snow-white pelt, and Rhett into his wolf with its midnight black one. 
A rush of pure excitement rippled through you as you nuzzled your face against your mate’s fur. At Rhett’s signal, you took off into the woods, side by side. 
You ran like the wind, following your lover. You had mastered the art of communicating silently and through your senses. Every whine, every yip, every shift of the ears. You knew what the other was saying in an instant. 
And now, you knew that Rhett was leading you far away from the pack. In your heart, you knew why. You could feel it. It buzzed through your bloodstream like a crackling, surging current. A deep desire, an animalistic need. Your alpha was the only one that could fulfill it. 
And then, he stopped. And you did too. 
He turned to you, staring into your face for a moment before his eyes flashed red again. It struck you into a moment of submission, and you whined, lowering yourself to the ground and bowing your head. 
Then, Rhett shifted back into human, and you watched, still bowing at his feet, as he stood tall above you, naked as the day he was born. 
“Shift,” he simply said.
Seconds later, you had returned to your human form, remaining on your knees as he looked down at you. Your breathing was labored from your run, and it swirled in puffs of condensation around your head. Your heart was pounding in your chest. 
Rhett stepped forward, bare feet against cold earth. His expression was unreadable, yet he exuded power. Then, he reached his hand out, lovingly stroking your cold cheek before he brought his thumb up to trace the outline of your lips. You parted them and allowed the digit to press against your tongue. 
Something primal was ignited between you both that night. You could see it in Rhett’s eyes and feel it deep within your core. 
“What an obedient little wolf,” he murmured as you suckled on his thumb, moaning softly around it. “Been thinkin’ about you ever since the ceremony. Wonderin’ what it’d be like to fuck you as your alpha.”
Your moan turned into a whimper, and you pulled away from his finger to speak. “Want it,” you sighed. “Want you to fuck me.”
“Yeah?” His large hand closed around your jaw, holding your face in place. “I ain’t gon’ be gentle. Wanna mount you and take you hard.”
His words sent a thrum of arousal through you, to the point where it was almost painful. “Please.” 
Your eyes flickered down. God, his cock was already growing hard. It elicited a needy sound from you, a cross between a growl and a whine, wolfish and unbridled. 
Then he knelt in front of you, both hands holding your face. His eyes searched your own, just before he leaned in, lips crashing against yours. The kiss was deep, as if you were trying to commit the other to memory. Your hands came up to grasp at his shoulders, fingers digging into the skin. 
When you parted, you were breathless. Against your parted lips, Rhett’s tongue laved, delving into your mouth, letting you taste him. He was intoxicating. Not only did his scent overwhelm you, it consumed the air around you. During a rutting session, the scent of each mate would grow that much stronger to the other, creating a dizzying concoction that would send their hormones into overdrive. 
And that was what was happening at that very moment. You were growing high off of each other, as if you were one another’s own personal drug. 
Rhett moved to trail his nose down your jaw, nuzzling against your pulse point before he breathed in deep, inhaling your scent. Then, you felt his fangs, sharp against your soft skin. He growled low in his chest, and when he lifted his head, his eyes were glowing red again. 
“I’m goin’ to devour you, little wolf.”
You pressed your bare chest against his. “Do it.”
With a snarl, he threw his weight against yours, sending you tumbling to the forest floor as he pounced on top of you. However, his hand reflexively came up to the back of your head, so you wouldn’t hit it when you went down. 
You had squeezed your eyes shut in anticipation of the impact, and when you opened them, you found him hovering over you, gaze intense. He was looking at you like you were a little rabbit that he’d just caught in his greedy paws. 
He grabbed your wrists and pinned your hands above your head. “Stay,” he said. Obediently, you kept your arms where they were when he moved his hand. Then he leaned back to rest on his haunches, and you watched him, taking in the sight. 
He bit his lip, his eyes narrowing as he drank in your gorgeous form, spread out just for him. “S’pretty,” he hummed. “All for me.”
His hand flattened against your sternum before traveling downward. Down, down, down, until his palm was pressed over your mound, just above your cunt. But he didn’t dip his fingers inside. No, he instead shoved your legs apart and got down between them. You lifted your head to gaze down at him, only to find him nuzzling his face against your wetness, inhaling you. 
He nipped at your inner thigh, soothing the welt that was sure to follow with his tongue. “Smell good enough to eat.” His nose nudged at your clit, and you whimpered as he left a kiss there. “So good. So sweet.”
He trailed his tongue through your folds to tease you, but he found that you were already soaking wet. You had been from the moment you saw him assume alpha status in front of the pack. 
You didn’t want him to tease you. You wanted him to breed you. 
“Rhett,” you sighed. 
“I know,” he murmured. He left one more kiss to your needy pussy before he finally moved so that his face was hovering over yours again. He kissed you languidly, allowing you to taste yourself. 
When you parted, you reached down, with intentions of wrapping your hand around his cock, which was now fully hard and heavy with arousal. But he caught you. 
“Uh-uh, what’d I say?”
“To stay,” you whispered. 
“Be patient, I’ll give it all to ya,” he assured you, lifting your hand to place it back over your head. He kept his own hand enclosed around your wrists as he brought his left hand down to align himself with you. 
He slid his cock through your slick, pulling a breathless moan. You could feel your cunt pulse with need, so desperate to have him inside you. Your hips lifted of their own volition, trying to get him to slip past your entrance. 
Without warning, he gave a light cautionary slap to your pussy, and you yelped, jolting beneath him. “Fuckin’ impatient, girl,” he snapped. “I have half a mind to turn you over and fuck your ass instead, since your cunt’s so fuckin’ greedy.”
At that, you let out a frustrated mewl. “No! Stop teasin’ me.” Then, you gave him your best doe eyes. “I just want my alpha to fuck me.”
You saw it then. The shift in his eyes. There was a feral rumble that came from deep within his chest, and all at once, he let out a cross between a bark and a howl, his grip releasing from your wrists as he placed his hands at either side of your head. 
Without warning, and in one fluid motion, he thrust his hips forward, and all at once, your body was stretching to accommodate him, and you were crying out into the night air. 
He grabbed your face. “That what you wanted?” 
“Mhm!”
“What was that?” He punctuated his words with a sharp snap of his hips into yours. 
“YES!” You wailed. 
Again, he grabbed your face, mouth against yours, and he snarled. There was no warmup. He started off rough, and continued as such, driving into you with such force your body began to move away from his. 
“Fuckin’ stay.” Large hands grasped your hips, holding you in place. 
The pleasure was blinding, as if you’d been struck by a white-hot bolt of lightning. His command to keep your hands where they were be damned, you couldn’t help but let your arms come down to your sides, where you clawed at the earth, back arching off the ground. 
He didn’t chastise you. He was far too occupied with the feeling of your cunt tightening around him like a vice, inviting him deeper inside, where he was meant to be. 
He was quick to remove his hands from your hips, moving only to rest his forearms against the earth at either side of your head, bracing himself above you. You were surrounded by him. His warmth, his scent. It was all-encompassing. 
You wrapped your legs around his waist to pull him even closer, needing more. He kissed you, open-mouthed and breathless, swallowing your moans and sighs as he began rutting into you. 
He was so deep inside you already. You could feel every inch of him, thick and pulsing, balls heavy and aching and full against you. You couldn’t wait for him to fill you to the brim with his seed. 
He quickened his pace. Hard, heavy, deep thrusts that punched the very breath from your lungs. At some point your hands flew up to grasp at his shoulders, trailing down his back. As your body began to tremble with pleasure, you found it harder to control the animal within you, and your claws lengthened from your fingers, scratching at his flesh. 
His body jerked, and he grunted, snapping his fangs at you. But it wasn’t out of anger. The sharp sting of pain sent a delicious shiver down his spine. 
“Gon’ be the death of me, little wolf,” he groaned. 
But you couldn’t reply. You were already practically nonverbal, save for the uncontrolled squeaks and whimpers leaving your mouth. How was it possible to feel this good? There were tears welling in your eyes, sliding down the sides of your face as he repeatedly drove that thick cock into you. 
But Rhett wanted more. He wanted a position that fulfilled his primal needs. So he pulled out of you for a moment, shushing your cry of protest. 
“I’m givin’ it to ya’, puppy. Hold on.” He shoved your knees toward your chest, arranging you as if you were merely a doll he was posing. 
Then he straddled you, and you realized what he was doing. He’d put you into a mating press position, keen on finding a different angle to make both of you feel the most pleasure possible. 
You yelped as he slipped inside you again, bottoming out. At this angle he filled you all the more, if that was possible. It rendered you breathless as the tip of his cock kissed at the deepest part of you. 
“Rhett!” 
He didn’t waste time with the buildup. No, you were already drenched, so much so that there was an audible wet sound when he entered you. With your legs pressed up high, all you could do was lay there and take it. 
“So good f’me. Made to take my cock,” he grunted, bringing his hips down hard. He built a steady rhythm, faster and faster until he was all but pounding into you and you were nearly sobbing against the forest floor, consumed by him. 
It was rough and venereal and intense. You swore you were outside of your own body, experiencing this moment through your every sense. He was all you knew. Nothing else mattered. Not the cool earth beneath you. Not the full moon above you. No, he was the only thing that existed. Your mate. The keeper of your heart and soul. 
You didn’t bother to hide your ecstasy as he rutted into you. How could you? The sounds were escaping your throat involuntarily, pulled from its depths with each calculated movement. 
“S-so f—ah!—full!” You wailed. You swore you could feel him deeper than before, and that’s when you realized what was happening. 
Your eyes went wide as you felt the stretch. The expansion of his cock inside your walls. He was growing even bigger, and your body was taking it with ease, because that was what it was made to do.
As mates, your anatomy was naturally created to fit together. It was never a struggle to take every last inch of him, even when his cock grew within you. But oh, how overwhelming it was. 
You threw your head back, crying out, grasping for purchase at anything you could, which ended up being his strong forearms. Above you, his face was set in determination. Brow furrowed, jaw tense, brunette locks falling against his forehead. 
He was so big and strong and virile above you. With each growl and snarl he let out, the more your body trembled. The effect he had on you was unmatched. Dizzying, electrifying. 
The heat of molten desire began to crackle to life at the base of your spine. When he pressed his hips against you and nestled them deep, his pubic bone left just the right amount of pressure against your swollen button of thrumming nerves. 
And with each push and pull, your body became more responsive. Your cunt grew more slick around him, and you could feel the way your desire quite literally spurted around his cock. 
“Makin’ such a mess,” he breathlessly spoke. “Sweet lil pussy’s just squirtin’ all over me, honey, and I ain’t even made you come yet.” 
“C-can’t help it!” You cried out. 
He leaned in closer, hot and open mouth resting against yours, tongue smoothing against your kiss-swollen lower lip. “No, you can’t, can ya? The thought of your alpha fuckin’ you gets you so drippy, don’t it?”
Something white-hot flashed within you. An explosion of pleasure that turned you speechless. Your eyes filled with tears and your mouth fell open as you nodded dumbly up at him. 
He grinned, wolffish and wicked. “S’what I thought. Can’t even speak, it feels too good.” Another rough thrust of his hips sent you sobbing into the night air. 
He didn’t stop. He kept a hard, fast, steady rhythm, grunting and growling and snarling as he did. He mouthed at your throat, his fangs sharp, but never sinking into the skin, because even in moments like this, he still had incredible restraint with you. He’d be damned if he ever let himself lose control and hurt you. 
Just as he was going into a partial shift, with his eyes glowing and his fangs and claws elongated, so were you. You couldn’t contain it if you tried. You were wolves, mating in the most primal way, just as nature intended. 
Then he wrapped his hand around your throat. Squeezing just enough to make you lightheaded as he repeatedly drove his cock inside you. 
That’s when it hit you. 
You didn’t even realize how close you were. You were so preoccupied with the intensity of it all that it sneaked up on you. But when it did, it swallowed you whole. 
It felt as if you were free falling, suspended in air made of raw energy. Or maybe magic was the best word to describe it. It sparkled and crackled and washed over you from head to toe. 
You didn’t realize you were sobbing. You couldn’t hear yourself over the rush of blood in your ears. But hot tears had begun to flow down your face again, all while your body trembled fiercely beneath him. 
He hissed in surprise as your cunt began to clench around him, pulsing wildly as your orgasm tore through you. His forearms shook as he fought to hold himself upright, his breath growing labored. 
The sensation was so strong that you blacked out for a moment, and when you came to, you were staring into a hungry, ruby-red gaze. 
He’d stopped moving at some point, hips flush against yours, cock still nestled deep inside. He was exercising great restraint, allowing you a moment to come back to yourself. But you were still fluttering around him and he was moments away from losing his sanity, it felt like. 
In your hazy state, he suddenly seemed so much bigger above you. Imposing, in a way. But you weren’t frightened. Far from it. You’d never felt more protected. 
“I-I—” you tried to speak, but the words died in your throat, replaced by an involuntary sob. 
He softened. That furrowed brow relaxed. His eyes shifted back to a very human blue. “Shh,” he soothed. “I’ve got ya, little wolf.”
“N-no, I…” Why couldn’t you form sentences? Your brain felt like it had gone blank, filled with television static. 
His face contorted in concern. “Are y’ alright?” He nuzzled his nose against yours. 
“Yes,” you managed to say. 
“Then what, hm?” He was patient. He wouldn’t rush you into speaking if you weren’t ready. 
But you only had three words to say. “I lo…love you.”
“Oh, baby.” He kissed you again, so tender in contrast to how he’d been fucking you moments before. “I love you too. So much.”
Something shifted then. What had once been carnal and hedonic now melted into a moment of tenderness. Ever so carefully, he leaned back, and when you realized he was switching positions, you whimpered in pitiful protest. 
He soothed you by slipping his pointer and middle finger into your mouth, providing something to occupy your mouth so you wouldn’t spiral. “Hey, I’ve got’ya.”
Gently, he parted your thighs again, slotting himself between them. His arms encircled your upper body, and in one fluid movement, he lifted you, pressing you to his chest as he moved to rest on his haunches. You were straddling his lap then, chest pressed flush against his. His mouth hovering over your own, swallowing the yip you let out as he eased himself back inside you.
“R-Rhett…”
“I’m here.” One steady thrust upward. Then another. And another. 
A dreamy haze settled over you as your bodies began to move of one accord. You keened high in your throat, your arms coming up to wrap around Rhett’s broad shoulders, clutching him tightly, needing him close, needing every inch of his body against yours.
He held you lovingly as he eased in and out of your dripping core, bringing you quickly toward yet another release. All you could do was let him take you, his strong arms moving you up and down to meet each push of his hips. 
Your head lolled back, your body undulating against his. You were floating, drifting through time and space, on an entirely different plane of existence. There it was again, building, building, building. It wasn’t fiery or explosive. No, it felt like bubbles. Like your bloodstream had suddenly turned to fizzy champagne. 
It surged through you, flowing like the building tide, and this time, you knew it was coming. “I-I’m…!” You gasped into his open mouth, but you couldn’t speak.
“I know,” his voice was strained. “Me too. Let go.”
With a soft cry, you came apart again, head thrown back as your body was overcome. You didn’t remember crying out his name, but it echoed through the trees nonetheless. He kept moving even as you fell to pieces in his arms. He would put you back together again soon enough.
You went boneless in his grasp. With your face buried against his neck, you whimpered and sobbed quietly as he quickened his pace, chasing his own end. He murmured words of reassurance to you, but you couldn’t hear them over the white noise in your ears. 
His grip tightened on you, and his cock swelled within you again, all while he growled, squeezing his eyes shut as he neared that peak. 
“Gonna—ah!—gonna breed you again. Fill you up with another one of m’ pups.”
Please, you tried to utter, but you couldn’t form the word. You wanted it. Oh, how badly you wanted it. But he already knew. 
And then, it finally began to wash over him. Divine ecstasy that sizzled at the base of his spine. You felt it. The heat. The pulsing, the thrumming, filling you with spurt after spurt of his seed. And you took it all like his good little wolf. 
As he came down, you remained still in his arms, your chest heaving against his, your body exhausted but oh so satiated. You felt his hand at the back of your head, lovingly cradling you against his chest. The sound of his heart beginning to slow back down to its normal best calmed you. 
“Y’ still with me?” Came his gravelly question. 
“Mhm,” you sighed. 
He tipped your face up so you were looking at him, and he kissed you tenderly. “Did so good for me. Always take me so well.” Another kiss. 
“Love you,” you murmured. 
He nuzzled his nose against yours. “Love you too, little wolf.”
“C’n we stay here for a few more minutes?”
He smiled. “Yes we can.”
And you did. He remained there on the forest floor with you cuddled in his arms, just enjoying the closeness and the quiet intimacy. The afterglow was a time of bonding for the two of you, and you didn’t sacrifice one minute of that time. 
He lovingly caressed your skin, soothing you, anchoring you. It brought you back to yourself and replenished the energy you had expended during your tryst. 
Eventually, the spell was broken. “Think we should head back?” He asked. 
You sighed. “I suppose so.”
He kissed you again. “C’mon, I’ll carry ya.” The perks of having supernatural strength. 
You let him lift you into his arms, with your head tucked into the side of his neck. He carried you all the way home, and you felt so safe and at ease that you fell asleep in his arms along the way. 
When you woke, you were safe and warm in your bed, with your mate curled protectively around you, and you smiled to yourself. The events of the night before felt like a dream, but they were very much real. Your husband was an alpha now. And you had spent the night mating with him beneath the light of the full moon. How was your life even real?
Beside you, he stirred, a low, sleepy hum sounding from his chest. A faint smile tugged at his mouth as he pulled you to him. “G’mornin’.”
You hummed, snuggling in close. “Morning.”
He buried his face against your neck, inhaling your sweet scent. But he noticed something as he breathed in.
A large hand came down to rest over your belly. 
“It took,” he whispered. 
Your eyes widened. “What?”
His gaze locked with yours. “I told you I’d give you another pup, didn’t I? I can tell it took. Smell the same way you did after I put each of our babies inside ya.”
Your face broke into a grin, and you couldn’t help but laugh, placing your own hand over his. “Guess you really were serious about breeding me.”
His eyes narrowed. “Serious as a heart attack, honey. It’s my job to keep you full of pups, after all.”
“And you’ve done your job exceptionally well,” you teased as you kissed him. 
“Don’t I know it,” he replied goodnaturedly, bumping his nose against yours. 
You cherished that fleeting moment of bliss, basking in the joy that came from learning you would soon be inviting a new addition to your family. 
This same blissful, dreamlike feeling carried on into the days following Rhett’s achievement of alpha status. They were wonderful days. They were happy days. He assumed his role dutifully and made sure that his pack members knew that he was going to take care of them. 
They had no doubt he would, because Rhett Abbott always made good on his word. 
Four Months Later
Life had been good for you. Rhett was beginning to really settle into his position as leader of the Northeast Wyoming Pack, establishing his authority and benevolence. The wolves revered him. 
Your family was thriving. You had been slightly worried that Rhett taking on this responsibility would send things into upheaval for your children and their routine, but they had adapted beautifully. 
You had no doubt in your mind that this was always what Rhett had been meant to do. It was rooted in who he was as a wolf, an intrinsic ability to lead. 
And for those first four months, everything progressed as it should. 
But it wasn’t long before the sanctity of your pack, and everything Rhett had worked so hard for, was threatened. 
A story that had made national news. A group of rogue wolves had targeted The Montana Wolf Pack, killing several innocent members. According to local authorities, this group of wolves had tried to take control of the pack, and when their target had put up a fight, they killed several of its members in cold blood. 
The news of these killings hit close to home. This wasn’t an attack staged by hunters. This atrocity had been committed by wolves, members of your own kind. The ultimate betrayal. The National Werewolf League called for a day of mourning out of respect for the families affected by the unspeakable tragedy. 
Many wondered if this incident was an isolated one, or if other wolves would soon be targeted. Were more lives in danger? Would there be other uprisings across the states? Rogue groups bent on killing their own kind?
That remained to be seen. But it certainly put fear into the hearts of wolfpacks across the US. Yours especially, because Montana was just north of you. However, in the weeks following the attack on the Montana Pack, things remained quiet and uneventful. Life went on as normal.
Until one day, a visitor showed up on your property. 
It was a cold February day, and it had just snowed considerably the night before. School was canceled, so your children were outside playing in the snow with their cousins, having the time of their lives. Inside your cozy home, you were baking cookies while Amy had busied herself with making hot chocolate for the children to drink when they came inside. 
Zoella and Leia, who were still too little to play outside with their older siblings and cousins, were playing contentedly on the floor with little cloth dolls that Cecilia had made for them. The scent of baked goods, the crackling of the fire in the fireplace, and the sound of your little ones giggling on the floor, sent a comforting warmth through your chest. 
Rhett was upstairs, showering after he had spent the better half of the morning shoveling snow. It all felt so domestic. So human. Your happy, growing family, enjoying a snow day. But that joyous warmth would soon give way to sickly cold dread.
As you were lifting a tray of cookies out of the oven to cool, Amy noticed something. Her attention shifted to the window that overlooked your property, where the children were playing. Her eyes narrowed at the sight of a man approaching the children.
“Hey, come here,” she spoke up, waving you over. 
You left the tray of cookies on the counter and quickly stepped over toward where she was pointing. Sure enough, a tall man dressed in tattered clothes, had halted the children’s play to speak with them. Alarm bells went off in your head, and you immediately rushed to the door, prepared to run outside.
At that very moment, Rhett was coming down the stairs, and the first thing he picked up on was your scent. Not the sweet, nutty scent of cookies in the air. Not even your naturally occurring scent. He smelled the sharp sting of anxiety.
“What’s wrong?” He asked, already making his way toward you.
“There’s a man talking to the kids,” you explained.
His eyes widened, and in seconds, he was stooping to grab his boots and shove his feet into them before he threw open the front door. He jumped off the front porch, his gaze zeroed in on this stranger as Rhett quickly approached the children.
“Hey!” He called out, and the other man’s head snapped up. He was a wolf too, Rhett could tell by his scent. “Can I help you?” His tone wasn’t friendly. There was a warning edge to it. 
“Daddy, he was asking if we had any food to eat!” Arya informed him, her innocence palpable. She still had that childish gullibility.
But Rhett wasn’t gullible. His hackles were immediately raised because he could tell that something just wasn’t quite right. “Young’ns, go play,” he commanded in a tone that left no room for arguing. The children scattered, and then he turned to the man. “Any particular reason you’re botherin’ my kids?”
The stranger’s hands lifted in surrender. “Hey now, I wasn’t trying to cause any trouble. My name’s Kane Masters I’m just passin’ through. My truck broke down out on the main road. I can’t get it started, and I’ve got a mate and a baby to take care of. Could you help us, please?”
Rhett stared at him, his eyes narrowed. There was an unsettled feeling in his gut. This fucker was lying. “I’m sorry, but I can’t help you.”
“What?”
“You heard me. I don’t know what you’re tryin’ to pull, but it ain’t gonna work with me.”
Kane’s jaw tensed, and his eyes darkened. “Did you not hear what I said? I have a wife and baby! You can’t at least offer them shelter while I figure out how to get the truck fixed? They’re gonna freeze!”
Rhett’s eyes flashed red, asserting his dominance. “And I have a pack to protect. I ain’t lettin’ perfect strangers into my home. You’ll have to find someone else to help you.”
Kane growled, low in his throat. “You’ll regret this, wolf,” he snarled.
Rhett stepped forward, standing eye level with Kane. His sudden outburst of hostility raised a warning flag for Rhett. “Are you threatenin’ me?” 
“Maybe I am. Are you condemning my wife and child to freeze to death?”
The alpha rolled his eyes at the dramatics. “Get the fuck off my property before I drag you off it.”
Kane stared Rhett down, his chest heaving. But Rhett didn’t budge. He had a gut feeling that something was amiss, and he felt that he was putting his pack at risk if he allowed this wolf refuge in his home.
After one last threatening gnarl, Kane finally turned and stalked off, snow crunching beneath his feet. Rhett stood there and watched him go, remaining there until he was out of sight. 
Once he was sure that the other wolf had gone, he finally turned back toward the house, where he found you standing in the doorway, looking on in concern. 
“What did he want?” You asked as Rhett climbed the porch steps. 
“He said his truck stalled on the main road, and he was lookin’ for a place his mate and baby could stay while he got it fixed.” There was a hard look in his eyes. One you couldn’t read. 
“What is it, Rhett? Why did you turn him away?” You questioned.
His gaze shifted to yours. “Somethin’ just wasn’t right. Can’t put my finger on it. But if you see him comin’ around here again, you come get me. Okay?”
You nodded, not keen to argue with him. If he sensed danger, then you would trust his instinct. “Okay.”
He leaned in then, large hand resting over your belly, where your unborn pup rested safe and warm, protected from the dangers of the outside world.
Rhett’s lips lingered against your temple before he pulled back. “I’m gon’ round the pups up and bring ‘em inside. Guy kinda gave me the spooks.” It wasn’t that Rhett was scared of him. He was simply wary. 
He brought the kids inside, where they all gathered in the kitchen for hot chocolate and cookies, completely oblivious. 
Rhett kept an eye out the rest of the day, and warned a few pack members to be on the lookout for Kane, should he return. He knew better than to ignore his gut feeling. 
But after that specific incident, things were quiet. For the next week, at least. In that time, the weather had improved, and the roads were clear, which gave you the opportunity to take your family into town. The kids were excited to stop by Ruby’s Diner, a favorite local spot in Wabang. 
All was well. You enjoyed a wholesome day with your mate and your children, seemingly without a care in the world. Until, suddenly, a dark cloud began to loom over you. 
No, it wasn’t a cloud. It was a shadow. A wolf. 
Rhett had slipped away for a few minutes, with intentions of taking Arya, Max, and Leia into the local toy shop to get them a little something. 
Zoella had fallen asleep in her stroller, and after Rhett assured you he would choose a little trinket for her, too, while he was with the older children in the shop, you had opted to walk to the truck and get her situated for the ride home. 
Just as you’d gotten her buckled in, you felt a presence behind you. “Excuse me, miss?” A voice filled the air.
You tensed, slowly turning around to face the stranger. Sandy blonde hair and unsettling, stormy eyes. They appeared to be both blue and gray at the same time. Something about his stare made you shiver. “Yes?” You cautiously answered, making sure that Zoella was hidden safely behind you as you squared your shoulders.
“I’m looking for a place to stay. I couldn’t help but pick up on the fact that you’re a werewolf like I am. I’ve been a lone wolf for some time now and I need to find a pack. Would you be willing to welcome me into yours?” 
You stared at him in confusion. Demanding to join an established pack was simply not done. The only way another wolf would join a pack that was not his own was if the alpha invited him into the fold. 
Something wasn’t right. 
“I-I’m sorry, we aren’t looking to bring in any new pack members,” you told the stranger. 
His gaze darkened, and anxiety crept into your bones. 
Rhett sensed it, too. You were his mate, after all. Mates had the unique ability to sense when the other was in danger, with an intense emotional connection that ran deeper than any human connection ever could. 
In the middle of that toy store, he froze. A nauseating shock of dread washed over him. Something was dead wrong. Without hesitation, he swooped in and grabbed Max and Leia, lifting them into his arms. They giggled, because they thought it was a game. But it was not. 
Then, “Arya, we need to go.”
The seven-year-old turned, her brow furrowed in confusion. “But Daddy—”
“Now, baby.” His tone left no room for argument, and she closed her mouth, a sad look washing over her face. But she followed her father nonetheless, because she could sense his urgency, and thought it best to obey him in that moment. 
Quickly, he made a beeline out of that store, into the balmy February afternoon. Just ahead, he could see you standing beside the truck, nervously speaking to someone. Alarm bells went off in his head as he moved quickly, still holding his children, with Arya clutching at the fabric of his shirt to keep up with him. 
“Excuse me!” Rhett called out, trying to keep his tone steady, so as not to frighten his little ones. The stranger’s head snapped up, and his eyes narrowed at Rhett’s presence. 
At your husband’s arrival, you began to visibly relax, though you still remained on edge. When Rhett got to you, he was quick to hand Leia to your waiting arms, while he set Max down at your side. 
“Do you need somethin’?” He asked as he stepped in front of you, effectively shielding you and his children from the other wolf. 
“It’s all the same with you wolfpacks, isn’t it? Selfish fuckin’ pricks, turning away people in need.”
Rhett spoke over his shoulder at you. “Get in the truck,” came his command, and you immediately moved to coax the kids into the vehicle, soothing Arya when she expressed concern over what was about to happen. She was very observant, and she could sense that her father was preparing for a potential altercation. 
As he turned back toward the stranger, Rhett’s eyes narrowed. “You’re with Kane, aren’t you?”
“And what if I am?”
That’s when Rhett growled low in his throat, eyes flashing crimson. “I don’t know what you’re tryin’ to pull, but you need to stay the fuck away from my family, and from my pack. I catch you botherin’ my wife and pups again? I’ll fuckin’ kill you.”
Rhett Abbott did not make empty threats. And he did not resort to killing without cause. But if someone threatened the sanctity of his family, he would not hesitate to put them down. It was his duty to protect you and his pack. He did not take that duty lightly. 
His threat seemed to be enough to scare this stranger off, and he stalked away. Rhett stood there, watching until he disappeared. He was on edge. An odd feeling in his gut told him that this wouldn’t be the last time he saw Kane, and those associated with him. 
The ambush against The Montana Pack had happened only a few short weeks prior. Authorities still hadn’t caught those responsible for it. Rhett had a sinking feeling that his own pack was going to be the target of the next attack.
As soon as he was sure the danger had passed for the time being, he spun around on his heel and rushed to climb into the diver’s side, where he promptly turned the ignition over. You eyed him, reading his features. His jaw was hard-set, and his eyes had narrowed in that cat-like way they always did. 
“Rhett?” You spoke his name cautiously.
“Daddy, who was that man?” Max asked from the backseat. 
Rhett caught your eye for a moment before he focused on the road before him again. He was quiet for a moment, considering his response. “He’s someone who wants to hurt our pack,” he replied. “But I’m not gonna let him. Daddy’ll keep you safe, I promise.”
At his words, your heart sank. Rhett reached over the center console and placed his hand over your belly. You shook your head, because you knew what he was insinuating. “It’s them, isn’t it?” You whispered.
“We’ll talk about it at home,” he simply said. He didn’t want to upset the children.
The ride home was quiet. Rhett’s mind was going a mile a minute, the cogs turning as he came up with a plan of action. If an attack was going to be staged, the pack needed to be prepared. He would call a meeting to warn everyone.
And that was just what he did.
As soon as your children were deposited safely at home, with Amy keeping a watchful eye on them, Rhett arranged the meeting in the small conference building that had been built on the property a few months prior. It was nothing special, but it served its purpose as a designated meeting spot.
One member representing each family showed up for the meeting, all curious as to what their alpha had summoned them there for. The elders were also present, as they were required to be for such meetings. 
You stood by Rhett’s side, your hand intertwined with his, trying to mask the fear you felt. But it was written all over your face.
“I brought all of you here because there’s somethin’ you need to know. ‘Course, we all remember the massacre that happened to The Montana Pack last month.”
A few murmurs passed through the crowd. Hums of sadness in remembrance of what had happened. 
“They still haven’t found the wolves responsible for it, which means they’re still out there. I wish I could tell you that we’re all safe, but the truth is, we aren’t. I believe they’re gonna target us next.”
“How do you know this, Rhett?” Gwenevere spoke up.
He took a breath. You squeezed his hand. “Because I met them.”
This time, the murmur that went through the group was one of confusion and fear. The next to speak up was Malakai. “You spoke to them? And they told you they were coming after us?”
Rhett shook his head. “Last week, one of ‘em showed up in my yard, botherin’ my kids. Said his name was Kane. Some of you already know because I warned you that he was around your young’ns, too, because they were at my house that day. As soon as I talked to him I knew somethin’ was off. He gave me some bullshit story about his truck breakin’ down, and he wanted me to let his wife and pup stay at our house while he fixed it. I got the sense that he was lyin’ right through his teeth. I told him no. That pissed him off.”
He paused for a moment before he continued. 
“Then, today, we were in town, and a different guy showed up, claimin’ he was a lone wolf, lookin’ for a pack to be part of. And we all know no self-respectin’ wolf is just gonna come in demanding to be accepted into a pack. That ain’t how it works. Come to find out, he’s with Kane. I believe that they’ve been staking us out and they’re planning to come after us. I don’t know how many of them there are, but we need to be ready.”
“If they attack…this could mean war,” Matthias remarked. 
“I know,” Rhett grimly replied. “I don’t want to call it that, but for them to attack two packs in just a few short weeks…it means they won’t stop there. They’re just gon’ keep killing.”
“Alright, what’s the strategy we’re going to follow if they do attack us?” Malakai inquired. 
Rhett’s face was serious, his mouth etched into a frown. “First, we get all the pups to safety. If you can get ‘em here to this building without putting them at risk, do that. If you can’t, hide them in your basements, or whatever spot in your house is safest. Those of us strong enough to fight will be ready to intercept these wolves. I want a handful of you stationed in the woods, keeping an eye out. I’m not lettin’ them destroy our way of life. We won’t go down without a fight.”
Everyone was in agreement that they were not going to let these wolves take what was rightfully theirs. They would band together and defend their home and their loved ones. 
After that meeting was adjourned, everyone was on high alert, prepared for the worst. Ready to fight for their lives if need be. 
You were frightened. Not for yourself, but for your children. This was a real threat, and the mama wolf in you was prepared to do anything to protect your pups. But the thing was, Rhett didn’t want you involved in the battle. 
“If they come, I want you to stay with the pups,” he said, as you walked home that afternoon after the meeting. “Don’t want you out there fightin’.”
“But I have just as much a right to be out there defending our pack as anyone else,” you replied. “I don’t want to stand on the sidelines.”
Rhett stopped, turning to face you. “Listen to me. I know you’re capable of holdin’ your own in a fight. I don’t doubt it. But I can’t lose you.” His hand came to rest protectively over your abdomen. “I can’t lose either of you. I almost lost you and Arya seven years ago. I’m not goin’ through again, you hear me?”
You went quiet, nodding at his words. Those memories were vivid. The day the Tillersons had abducted you. You’d pleaded with them to let you go. You’d tried to reason with them by informing them you were pregnant, hoping Patricia would ease up on her cruelty. But she’d accused you of lying, claiming you were just trying to make her feel sorry for you. 
Reminders of that moment in time we’re difficult to process. But now, it helped you better understand why Rhett didn’t want you involved in the conflict. 
“Okay,” you whispered. “I’ll stay with the pups. But Rhett…you watch yourself out there, alright? As much as you can’t lose me, I can’t lose you, either.”
He reached a big gentle hand up to cup your cheek. “You won’t lose me.”
Don’t make promises you can’t keep. 
His lips found yours in a gentle but impassioned kiss, and then he led you back to the house, where Amy was occupied with entertaining the children. You were so thankful for her and her willingness to help with the littles. She was your saving grace in time of crisis. 
You were much too exhausted to prepare a balanced dinner that night, and you didn’t want to put any more responsibility on Amy, so chicken nuggets and stovetop mac and cheese were the meal. 
Wanting to keep some semblance of normal, so as not to alarm the children, you ate together as a family. Rhett held your hand beneath the table, his thumb rubbing comforting circles on your wrist. It did little to quell the anxiety bubbling within you. 
That night, you put the kids to bed early. Rhett kissed them all goodnight, and once they were tucked in, he left you with a lingering kiss and informed you he was going out to check on the wolves stationed on watch that night. 
You curled up on the couch beneath a blanket because you didn’t want to sleep in your big, empty bed without your mate, and because you wanted to be ready if things should go haywire. 
But that night was quiet. Nothing out of the ordinary took place, and early in the morning, just before sunrise, Rhett returned home. 
His presence jolted you awake, and as you sat up, you noticed that there was snow in his hair, and on his coat. When you sleepily glanced out the window, you realized it was snowing heavily again. It looked like another storm was rolling in. 
“What happened?” You quietly asked as he shrugged out of his coat. 
He shook his head. “Nothin’. It was quiet out there all night. No sign of anyone.”
“Do you think maybe they’ll just leave us alone?” You continued, as you sauntered toward him, where he was unlacing his boots. 
He sighed, and when he looked at you, his brow was furrowed in a frown. “I don’t think so. I just have a gut feelin’ that they’re gonna come for us.”
It was your turn to sigh, and you stepped forward, reaching up to wrap your arms around his neck. “Well, let’s get you warmed up in the meantime. And put some food in ya. You aren’t going to be any good in a fight if you’re starving and half-frozen.”
You then took his hand and led him to the kitchen, where you had him sit at the table while you set about preparing a pot of coffee, and making him some oatmeal, something that would stick to his ribs and warm him up. 
Ten minutes later he was tucking into his breakfast and sipping on a cup of black coffee, while you sat beside him at the table. You moved so that your legs were resting in his lap. He placed his free hand lovingly over your knee. 
“Want you to know I’ll do everythin’ I can to protect you and the pups. I pledged myself to this pack, but you come first. Always.”
“I know,” you whispered as you leaned in to kiss his cheek, which was flushed from the cold. He turned his head to catch your lips with his own. 
“I love you, little wolf.”
“I love you too.”
Little did either of you know that that morning would be your last morning of peace for a long time.
As your children woke up one by one, they happily clambered into the kitchen to greet the two of you. Leia climbed into Rhett’s lap, her favorite blanket clutched in her little hand as she snuggled into his chest. Arya took her opportunity to occupy his knee, crowding his lap and giggling as he teased her that she was going to squish her little sister. 
You went to wake little Zoella from her slumber, and soon, the kitchen was filled with the chatters of children and the smell of breakfast cooking and extra coffee brewing. And for a short time, everything felt normal.
Until a frantic knocking on the front door sucked the joyful spirit out of the air. Immediately, Rhett’s eyes locked with yours, and you were struck with fear. Quickly, he stood from his seat, carefully depositing Leia into the chair before he made his way to the door.
He hurriedly shoved his feet into his boots before he wrenched the door open, revealing a frantic Gideon standing on the doorstep. He was another member of your pack, one of the younger ones. 
“They caught someone trespassing in the woods!”
Rhett tensed, and glanced over Gideon’s shoulder, where he could see Malakai, and a few others, dragging none other than Kane Masters through the snow. In an instant, Rhett turned to you. “Take the pups up to our room and hide them in the bathroom,” he simply said. Then he kissed you, and left you standing there in the entryway as he dashed outside to meet the group. 
You stood there, frozen, watching him go. And then, as if something had struck you into action, you whirled around to hurry back to the kitchen. “What’s going on?” Amy asked, where she stood in the middle of the kitchen, a stack of breakfast plates in hand, ready to be washed. 
“We need to get the kids upstairs. Now. We’re in danger.”
Her large blue eyes widened all the more, and she set the plates down on the counter without a moment of hesitation, already moving to grab Zoella from her highchair. “Come on, we’re going up to Mama and Daddy’s room!” You announced, trying your best to keep your voice calm.
“What’s wrong, Mama?” Arya asked. 
“We just need to get upstairs, I’ll explain up there.” You guided her, Max, and Leia toward the steps, urging them to go quickie. Leia began to cry. So did Zoella. They knew something was wrong. Especially when you herded them into the bathroom. 
“Mama! Mama! Why are we hiding?!” Max cried, his little face full of fear.
“Listen to me, babies,” you spoke in your best calm voice. “Daddy wants us to stay in here for a little bit, alright? We can pretend it’s a game of hide and seek. But this time, we’re hiding from some other wolves who want to hurt us. But I won’t let that happen, alright? You’re safe in here, with me and Amy.”
As you got the children settled, you finally looked at your aforementioned niece. “Stay in here with them, and lock the door. I’m going to go get some blankets and things to keep them occupied.”
“Okay,” she replied, her face etched with fright. She was nearly nineteen years old, but in that moment, she looked as if she was nine again, nothing more than a scared little girl.
You reached out, wrapping her up in a hug. “We’re gonna be okay, Ames.”
Then, you slipped out of the room to gather the supplies you would need. Blankets, coloring books, snacks, your laptop so that you could put on a movie for them to act as a distraction. 
But out of the corner of your eye, you could see movement out the front window of the house. Your attention shifted to what was taking place outside, as the snow drifted about and the wind began to howl. 
You could see Rhett standing not far from the front of the house, speaking to the same man who’d shown up on your property days before. It gave you pause, and you inched closer to the window, tuning in to your supernatural hearing abilities to figure out what they were saying. 
Out in the cold, Rhett was unwavering. He’d instructed the wolves holding Kane to release him, so that they could talk face to face. Everyone around them remained on edge. But Rhett didn’t not go on the defensive quite yet. 
“What are you tryin’ to do here, Kane? Tryin’ to take my pack from me? Because that ain’t gonna happen.”
Kane scoffed. “You really think you’re so untouchable? Alphas are always so fuckin’ sure of themselves. We’re here to prove that they’re no better than the rest of us. That they’re not as indestructible as they think they are.”
“Who’s ‘we’?” Rhett asked, his glance shifting to the tree line. He could sense something in the air, even as snow and wind swirled around him. 
“You know that pack in Montana?”
He knew where this was going. “I do. That was you, wasn’t it?”
Kane had the audacity to smile. “I wish I could take all the credit. I had help. Lots of help. And they’re gonna help me take down your pack one by one.”
“Like hell y’ are!” Rhett snarled, eyes flashing red. 
“You don’t scare me, alpha!” Kane’s own eyes flashed, but in a surprising revelation, they were not yellow, or even red. They were ice blue. 
Blue eyes in a wolf meant they had taken an innocent life. 
At the sight of them, the group surrounding Kane was immediately on high alert. “You think you’re starting a fuckin’ revolution? You’re dead wrong. You can’t build it on the innocent lives you took!” Rhett exclaimed, his chest heaving. 
“Oh yeah? Watch me. My revolution’s already started. So what if there are a few casualties along the way? As long as we eradicate the alpha order, that’s all that matters.”
“How the fuck do you plan to do that?”
“Like this.”
Kane lifted his head and howled. Seconds later, a line of wolves appeared along the tree line. This diversion distracted the pack members surrounding Rhett and Kane.
“Go,” Rhett commanded his wolves, and they took off toward the tree line. But the second they ran toward the danger, Kane was lunging. 
It happened so fast. Quick as lightning. A dagger was unsheathed from its hiding place beneath his coat. Rhett saw it, enhanced reflexes kicking in as he dodged the blade. But it sliced into his flannel and grazed his ribs. Nothing serious. It would heal within a moment. 
Meanwhile, as you stood watching from the window, you gasped, and out of instinct you lurched forward, yanking open the door and launching yourself down the porch steps. As soon as your slippered feet hit the snowy ground, you broke into a run, legs moving of their own volition. Somehow, you knew what was coming. It was a gut feeling, so strong it nearly brought you to your knees. 
Time slowed. You couldn’t reach him fast enough. 
Rhett was fine. Until, suddenly, an odd feeling began to wash over him. A sensation that sent a wave of sizzling warmth through his body. He tried to sidestep Kane’s next swing, but he grew unsteady on his feet, his senses suddenly dulled. 
lt was too late. Kane drove that dagger forward and plunged it straight into Rhett’s abdomen. 
Werewolves had the ability to heal from wounds. Depending on the severity of the injury, healing time could range from five minutes, to a few hours. It was common for werewolves to bounce back quickly from knife or even bullet wounds. 
By all accounts, Rhett should have been fine. The dagger plunged into him should have had little effect on him. 
But something was wrong. 
In the diversion caused by Kane’s wolves surrounding the compound, he had been able to move swiftly. No one expected him to brandish a dagger, because wolves didn’t fight with weapons. Combat was fought in wolf form. Using weapons was simply playing dirty. 
Malakai was the only one who remained close enough to hear Rhett’s pained growl. Immediately, he turned, acting on instinct as he broke into a run toward his alpha, ready to fulfill his duty to protect him, but it was too late. 
In the split second that Kane was close to him, Rhett locked eyes with him, gasping sharply as his assailant drove the dagger even further into his body. “Let this be known as the fall of The Pack of Abbott.”
Rhett weakly reached up, trying to wrench Kane’s hand off of the dagger so that he could remove the weapon from his body, but he was shocked to find that his physical strength was beginning to fade. He looked down at his hand and saw that it was trembling. He couldn’t grasp anything.
As Rhett came to this terrible realization, Malakai snarled, and within seconds, he was lunging. Shifting into his wolf form, he leapt into the air, one-hundred-forty-five pounds of muscle and sinew and fur, and tackled Kane to the ground. It was as if Kane had been expecting this. He made no move to shift into his own wolf. No move to defend himself. It was like he wanted Malakai to kill him. Like he wanted to die for his cause, as his wolves wreaked havoc around him.
And then, a scream sliced through the air. 
It came from you. Guttural and raw. A cry of your mate’s name. “Rhett!”
Something is wrong. Something is wrong. Something is wrong. 
Gasping sharply, Rhett managed to wrap his weakened fingers around the handle of the dagger and ease the blade out of his abdomen, dropping the weapon to the frozen earth. It left a crimson stain in the pure white snow. Slowly, he turned to you. He was already beginning to sink to the ground. 
“I-I told you to st-stay with the pups,” he gritted out, but you couldn’t hear him over the howl of the wind and the snarling of wolves all around you. 
You reached him, holding your arms out to catch him before he fell. His hand was placed over his abdomen, where blood was beginning to seep through his fingers.
“Rhett! Hey, we need to get you inside!”
“I can’t…I can’t.”
“What are you talking about?! Yes you can, come on!” 
But he was dead weight, and his knees hit the ground. “No!” You cried. Struggling, you managed to pull him upright. Your strength was enhanced because of your wolf abilities, but even so, he was heavy, and dragging him up to the house proved difficult. 
And then, Malakai was by your side, back in his human form. He was drenched in blood. You were too preoccupied to glance just beyond him, where Kane lay dead in a pool of blood. In fact, you barely noticed the wolves fighting around you, barking and snarling, clawing and tearing.
All that mattered was Rhett.
“I’ve got him, let’s get him the house.” Malakai carried Rhett up to the house, with you trailing after him, hot on his heels. As soon as you were enclosed in the safety of your home, you pushed the door shut, locking it behind you. 
“Where do you want me to take him?!” Malakai called over his shoulder.
“Up to our bedroom!” You replied. 
You raced up the steps after him, and watched as he carefully laid Rhett on the bed. In just those few minutes it took to get him inside, he had gone white as a ghost. Your heart sank in your chest. 
Something is wrong. Something is wrong. Something is wrong. 
“I’m going to get Doctor Tenpenny,” Malakai spoke. “That blade must’ve been laced with something.”
“Be careful!” You called after him. You knew that a battle had begun. 
Then, you rushed to Rhett’s side. “I’m here,” you assured him, lovingly squeezing his shoulder. “I’m right here, baby.” 
His teeth were chattering, and his eyes were squeezed shut, a reaction from the pain he was in. 
Your shaking hands moved to unbutton his torn flannel, carefully pulling the fabric aside so you could take a look at the damage. You gasped softly at the sight of the wound. It bled crimson, but there was a discoloration around it. That blade had definitely been laced. 
His skin was cool to the touch, and it sent a pang of terror through you. Tuning your ears in to his heartbeat, you could hear that it had begun to slow. 
“Oh, God,” you whimpered. “Don’t you dare die on me, Rhett! Hold on a little longer for the doctor to get here!”
At that moment, the bathroom door came open. Amy had heard the commotion, and she made sure the kids were settled before she moved to see what was happening. 
“What’s going on?” She asked, as she closed the door behind her. She saw Rhett on the bed, and she gasped softly as she rushed to you. “What did they do to him?”
“Oh, Ames,” you cried, turning and immediately wrapping your arms around her as tears began to stream down your cheeks. “He stabbed him with a poisoned blade!”
Amy’s face paled. “Did you call for the doctor?”
“Malakai is getting her. But I…I don’t know if he can hold on that long.” You released her, moving to Rhett’s beside again. You reached for his hand, squeezing it tight. 
He was so cold. 
With your free hand, you reached up to brush his hair away from his forehead. His eyes fluttered open, only to fall shut again as he moaned softly in pain. 
“Hurts,” he whispered, as if speaking any louder would cause him more physical pain. 
“I know. I’m so sorry. Just hold on for me, okay?”
“What should I do with the kids?” Amy asked, uncertain. 
“I don’t…I don’t know,” you replied. You didn’t want them to see him like this. But there was an ache in your chest, and an intense feeling of dread. He was slipping away, you could tell. Whatever poison had been on that dagger was going to kill him.
What if he was gone before the pack doctor arrived? What if the children didn’t get a chance to say goodbye? Your hand came up to cover your mouth as you muffled a broken sob. How quickly things had changed. One moment, your family was talking and laughing around the breakfast table, and the next, the love of your life was fighting to stay alive, as your children watched a movie in the bathroom, unaware that their father was in such dire straits. 
“Just tell me what you want me to do, and I’ll do it,” Amy continued, reaching out to place her hand on your shoulder. 
But you couldn’t. You bent forward, your face buried in your hands as you let out a wail of agony, fingers tugging at the roots of your hair. This wasn’t happening. This couldn’t be. Yet here you stood, in the middle of a cold, hard reality.
So you took a deep breath and squared your shoulders, hastily wiping your tears away. Your brief moment of emotional turmoil had passed, because you had no choice but to let it. You had little ones to be strong for. They needed you. 
It was almost as if you shut off that scared, stricken part of yourself for that moment. Moving without hesitation, you grabbed the blaket that you kept at the end of the bed, pulling it over him, up to his shoulders, so that his wound wasn’t visible. Then, you turned on your heel, making a beeline for the bathroom, where you quietly opened the door and stepped inside.
There, you found your children huddled beneath a blanket, engrossed in the movie that was playing on your laptop. “Pups, I need you to listen to Mama for a minute,” you quietly spoke, reaching out to pause the movie. 
Zoella, who’d been snuggled in Arya’s lap, immediately reached for you, whining softly. You soothed her, lifting the one-year-old into your arms before you knelt down in front of the remaining three, trying to choose your next words carefully. “Your daddy got hurt just now, and it’s made him very sick. I want all of you to see him, but you have to be very gentle, alright? We can’t jump on top of him on the bed, we can’t even climb into his lap. But I want you to come and see him for a minute.”
“Is it a big boo-boo or a little one?” Young Leia asked, her eyes wide with concern.
“It’s a big boo-boo,” you softly replied. 
“Is the doctor gonna come and feel him better?” She continued to question. 
Despite yourself, you managed to smile softly at her mixup of words, though your heart was breaking in two. “She’s going to try, baby,” you whispered. Then you rose to stand. “Now come on, I want you to follow me.”
You took a deep breath to steady yourself before you cautiously led your children out into the bedroom, where Amy had taken a seat on the edge of the bed. She was clutching Rhett’s hand. 
You had the littles gather beside him. It was Arya who spoke first. “Daddy?” She whispered, her voice shaking. 
Rhett’s head moved slightly toward her, and he managed to open his eyes. He tried to plaster a weak smile across his face, but he couldn’t. “Hey, little pup,” he murmured, though it took great labor to do so. 
Arya began to cry, and she turned, burying her face against your belly. “Shh,” you soothed her. 
Your eyes drifted to Rhett’s face, and you saw an anguish you’d never seen before. Seeing his family in pain, and inadvertently being the cause of that pain, was more than he could bear. 
“Hey, let’s give Daddy a hug, alright?” You suggested, gently guiding Arya away from you and toward the bed. 
She wrapped her arms around her father’s neck, resting her forehead against his. Her tears dripped down onto his face, but you could see that they weren’t all hers. They were mingling with his own tears.
“Are you going to be okay, Daddy?” Arya asked. 
“I…I don’t know,” he honestly replied. 
Immediately, she turned back to you, weeping all over again. Rhett squeezed his eyes shut, his bottom lip quivering. You noticed sweat on his brow. His skin had somehow grown paler. 
But you wanted each child to get a chance to hug him, so you pushed your fear aside and encouraged Max to give him a hug, and then little Leia. Finally, you leaned down with Zoella in your arms and said “give Daddy a kiss, Zozo,” and she happily kissed him on the cheek, because she’d always loved giving kisses, even when she was a small baby. 
There, in those fleeting moments, Rhett was surrounded by those he cherished most. And he knew, that if he was going to succumb to his injury, he would go peacefully, knowing that he was loved. 
But that peace was soon interrupted by the sound of Malakai returning with Doctor Tenpenny. The tender moment was forgotten as the pair came rushing up the stairs in a hurry. The abruptness of it all sent the children into a bit of a frenzy. Zoella and Leia began to cry. Max and Arya huddled close to you, frightened. 
In a split second, you had to decide what to do. Their panic was only going to worsen the situation, and possibly put Rhett into distress. Thinking fast, you quickly guided them to the stairs, waving Amy over as you did. 
“Look at me,” you spoke to the young woman, and she lifted her fearful blue eyes to yours. 
“Let’s get them downstairs, it’s better if they’re safely out of the way. Are you okay to stay with them in Arya’s room? Or do you think you want me to stay with you?” You could see how upset she was. You didn’t want to overwhelm her. 
“No, I-I can handle it. I’ll keep them safe inside and I’ll put the dresser in front of the door, just in case anyone tries to come in.”
You reached out to squeeze her hand. “Okay. Let’s go.”
Together, you guided the children downstairs, where you led them safely to Arya’s room. As soon as you had them all settled on the bed, you knelt to speak to them. “I need you to be brave for me, okay? I know you’re scared. It’s okay to be scared. But right now, I need to go upstairs and be with Daddy. Stay with Amy, she’ll keep you safe. Alright?”
“Mama, don’t leave,” Arya whimpered. 
You took her sweet face in your hands. “I’m not leaving. I’ll just be right upstairs. Be my brave girl, okay?”
“O-okay,” she whispered in reply. 
You kissed the top of each of their heads before you finally slipped away, rushing to pull the door shut behind you before you dashed back upstairs. 
There, you found Rose Tenpenny hovering over Rhett, carefully examining his wound. Malakai had left as quickly as he’d come, because he had to get back outside to defend the pack. That left just you and the doctor in the room. 
Quietly, you moved to stand at Rose’s side, and she paused to glance up at you. Her expression was grim, and it made your heart sink like a stone in your chest. “He’s in a bad way,” she told you. “Just from the way the wound looks, I can tell that dagger was laced with wolfsbane.”
A gasp tore from your throat, and your hand came up to cover your mouth in shock. “Oh my god,” you whispered. 
Wolfsbane was poison to wolves. Poison of the deadliest kind. Surviving its effects was unheard of. 
“It’s already in his bloodstream. It doesn’t take long for it to set in,” she explained. 
You held back a sob, the hand over your mouth lowering to rest against your belly, where your unborn pup lay. You had only one thought. “He’s going to die, isn’t he?”
The doctor’s mouth pressed into a thin line. Her eyes, deep brown and ever sympathetic, filled with tears. She could not sugarcoat her diagnosis. 
“I can give him some ancient herbal medicines that will help slow its effects, and ease his pain. But I’m afraid that all I can do right now is make him comfortable. I’m sorry.”
Your tearful eyes flickered to Rhett’s sickly form. His eyes were closed. His breathing was shallow. He was getting worse by the minute, and your world was falling apart. Your shoulders shook as another set of sobs wracked your body, painful and deep. 
You were losing him. And there was nothing you could do to stop it. 
To be continued…
-
taglist:
@bradshawsbitch @laracrofted @sebsxphia @milesmillergf @rhettabbotts @hangmanapologist @withahappyrefrain @damrlova @just-in-case-iloveyou @theliterarybeldam @nobody7102 @agentorange9595 @powerlvr25 @mygyn @yanna-banana @whisperofsong @kmc1989 @peachystenbrough @callsign-magnolia @briseisgone @up-thereinthesky
156 notes · View notes
skyahri · 24 days
Text
There For You |Shota Aizawa X Reader| HC
Tumblr media
Summary: Aizawa steps up after Oboro's death, but panics when things get a bit too real.
Warnings: TEEN PREGNANCY! AFAB reader. Set one year ahead for story purposes. Mentions of death. Implication of sex, but no actual smut.
- - - - -
You'd known Oboro your entire life. Your mother's were best friends and had planned their pregnancies, so you were only a few months apart.
You two were close as could be - playing, having sleepovers, and studying together always. When his quirk manifested and yours didn't, he made a promise to always protect you.
When high school came around and you were both accepted to UA (him under the hero course and you in general studies), he kissed you for the first time.
That kiss was just the beginning of a wonderful relationship. He was doting and loving, just as he'd always been, but the connection was deeper now.
In his time at UA, he made great friends, ones that accepted you as a part of the package deal. Your group was a match made in heaven. You were happy he had such a wonderful support system.
You remember how excited he was when he was accepted to the Purple Revolution Agency with Aizawa for his work study. You praised him for his hard work and celebrated that night. If you had known what would've come of it, you'd have begged him to take any other offer.
Shouta was the one to tell you. You'd come home from school to a house full of pros and officers, confused as to what happened. He quickly escorted you outside and explained the day's events to you.
The news of his death was absolutely gut-wrenching, especially since you'd only recently found out you were eight weeks pregnant.
At the time, you'd panicked, horrified of the social repercussions sure to come. But now? Now you were thankful to have something left from him.
"Oboro... asked me to take care of you. Both of you."
Shouta was there from then on. Not that he'd been lacking in presence beforehand, but now he was more dutiful.
He shut down any attempts you made to push him away, assuring you that any support and companionship he provided to you was of his own free will, and not because of any promise he'd made to Oboro before his death. He did make a promise, yes, but even if he hadn't, he'd still probably be here.
Hizashi and Nemuri helped as much as they could, but choosing to be front-line heroes complicated things more than Shouta's underground work.
Once the baby came, a beautiful little girl you'd named Kumori, Shouta's life felt a little less empty.
He'd been so preoccupied with finishing school, starting his career, and supporting you, that he hadn't allowed himself the space to cope with the loss of his best friend. He'd been well aware of the void Oboro had left, but never really paid much mind to it.
But now he felt like didn't need to. Like all the grief had resolved itself and he instantly jumped from denial to acceptance.
Kumori became his pride and joy. He spent all of his free time with you and her. Aside from night patrols and the occasional assignment, he didn't have much going on, making things all the easier for your makeshift family to function.
He took her to the park and played with her. They watched movies together and usually fell asleep halfway through. On days he was busy, he'd always make sure to check in with a text, something you always appreciated.
When she started to talk, her first words were of course 'dada' and directed at him. It stirred up something unsettling with him. He apologized profusely, not realizing that he had inadvertently stolen Oboro's spot in her life.
"Don't be silly, Shouta."
Such a simple response to such an insanely complex situation. He wasn't sure how to take that kind of response or the problem at hand in general, so he decided to take a step back from you two.
That night, when he went home after his patrol, he stayed home. You texted asking where he was and if he was okay, and that only made him spiral more.
What was he doing? Taking Oboro's spot in your life. Raising his child, spending the night with his girlfriend, and having dinner with his parents.
How pathetic.
He didn't go over the next night, or the one after that. Before he knew it, an entire week had passed and he hadn't so much as responded to your messages. He couldn't. Not with the dread and guilt he was feeling.
There was a knock at his door. He looked at the time and groaned; nearly six in the morning. He got up and looked through the peephole, relaxing when he saw Hizashi's bright yellow hair.
"What are you doing here?"
He pushed his way into Shouta's apartment.
"Y/N has been going crazy blowing up our phones. Nemuri and I have tried covering for you, but I think it's time you're honest with me."
Shouta wasn't sure why, but he unloaded onto Hizashi at that moment. He spilled everything uncontrollably in a long, incomprehensible rant. This completely caught Hizashi off guard. H wasn't expecting anything other than an argument to ensue if he was being honest.
Shouta told Hizashi everything. How he practically lived with you, how he raised your daughter, how he felt like he'd taken advantage of such a loss.
It took Hizashi a few minutes to let everything sink in. He was confused at first. The way you and Shouta spoke about your relationship made it seem like he had more of an uncle-type role in Kumori's life. He was surprised to find out he was so involved. Of course, Shouta always claimed to be busy, but he and Nemuri had assumed he was lying to get out of things.
Shouta gave him an expecting look after a few minutes with no response. Hizashi apologized, too caught up in his thoughts to realize he'd totally zoned out.
"I think Oboro would be more upset if he found out you'd abandoned his kid."
"I'm being serious, Mic."
"So am I."
They stared at each other for a moment.
"She thinks I'm her dad. What kind of piece of shit steals their friend's life after he dies, huh?"
"You're crazy if you think like that, dude. Would you prefer she be all alone? Or his kid grow up with out a dad? He asked you to take care of them for a reason."
"It just feels wrong."
A smug smile crept its way onto Hizashi's face.
"You love her, don't you? That's why it feels so wrong."
Aizawa looked at his friend like he was sick in the head.
"What are you on about? Don't be ridiculous."
But the more the thought about it the less ridiculous it sounded.
He loves his life. He loves you and your daughter, something he's well aware of, but now he's questioning what sort of love he held for you two.
He'd never tried to label it before, but now that he was trying to, he found any other type of love to be unfulfilling.
"You need to leave."
He pushed Hizashi out, not leaving any room for him to argue.
Shouta took a breath to calm himself down before grabbing his things and heading out as well.
He made it to your house in record time, relieved to see only your car in the driveway. He knocked on the door and waited patiently.
When you opened it and saw him, you quickly reached out and pulled him in for a hug. He returned the gesture, holding you tighter than he had before. After a moment, you pulled away, and promptly punched him square in the chest.
"Where the Hell have you been?!"
Just like he did with Hizashi, he told you everything. All the thoughts and feelings that had been eating at him this past week, the guilt and anxiety that plagued him, and what Hizashi had said.
"When Oboro told me to look after you, I don't think this is what he meant."
"Believe it or not, we actually talked about this before he died."
Shouta looked at you bewildered.
"Not this specifically, Shouta," you laughed, "He told me if he ever died, he would want me to continue living. I think he'd be happy for all of us."
Oboro knew there was significant risk in his line of work. He didn't expect to die so young, of course, but it's all the same. He would hate for you to never love again. To be all alone in the world or lose all ambition.
"Please, never let my death be the end of you."
His words always lingered in your head. It's why you never felt any type of way about Shouta's involvement in your and your daughter's lives. It made you happy, and that's all anyone could ask for.
"So... what does this mean for us?"
You weren't sure how he'd take the question. He didn't seem too content with whatever it was racing through his head.
Shouta leaned forward and kissed you. When you leaned in and responded, he grew more confident. He put his hands on your face and you bunched yours in his shirt. He pulled away and looked at you.
"I think he was right. I think... I do love you."
94 notes · View notes
sharenadraculea · 4 months
Text
Planetswap-AU Outline!
Finally manged to finish the backstory-outlines for my planetswap-au!
I Lion El‘Johnson (Olympia): The tyrant of Lochos received a vision that a child from the sky would take his throne and so he ordered his servants to kill the infant. But instead they gave the baby to a huntress, who went on to raise him as a girl. Many years later she meets Calliphone, the princess of Lochos who ran away, and while they slowly fell in love, they started planning the revolution. 
III Fulgrim (Barbarus): Beeing captured by the tyrannical overlord Necare, Fulgrim spent his whole life in a tower on the highest mountain of Barbarus. While beeing forced to work for Necare, the toxic atmosphere slowly but surely did irreversible damage to his lungs. When the Emporer finally came to Barbarus, Fulgrim was closer to death than live, and even after leaving the planet, he is in dire need of medical treatment.
IV Perturabo (Baal Secundus): Perturabos pod was found by the mutants living in the desert and they raised him as one of their own. And seeing their suffering, he wanted to help. And he managed to, building houses and trying to improve medicine. 
V Jagathai Dorn (Inwit): The young Jaghatai was found by the patriarch of the house Dorn. Growing up amongst the feuding houses he soon learned the in and outs of both politics and polite society and became a master of artic warfare. It didn‘t take long for him to conquer the whole world and so he set to the stars, soon having taken over the whole of the Inwit-cluster. 
VI Leman (Prospero): After landing in the desert of Prospero, the planets psykic jackels led the infant to the city of Tizca. Roaming it‘s streets, Leman finally found a home in the cities great library. He learned the place of every book and despite beeing of great help to the people of Prospero, he always felt like a outsider due to his inability to use magic. 
VII Rogal (Cthonia): Rogal was found by one of Cthonias many gang-leaders, who quickly came to treat him as her own son. As the young primarch grew up, he realized what his mother was actually doing and in a fit of rage accidentally killed her. Terrified of what he did, Rogal ran away and hid out until the emporer arrived. 
VIII Konrad (Caliban): There are many strage creatures in the depth of Calibans forest and one of them is the Lady of the Lake. As beautifull as she is deadly and often accompanied by the Watchers in the Dark, she may help those mortals brave or foolish enough to seek her out. But if they are deemed unworthy, they may loose their heart to her. 
IX Sanguinius Khan (Chogoris/Mundus Plannus): Raised by a tribal leader, Sanguinius had a happy childhood until his father was killed by a enemy tribe. Gathering his own army, he set out for revenge and once he tasted blood, there was no going back. With both fear and diplomacy he united the warring tribes of the steppe, attracting the attention of the planets empires who soon managed to capture him. The day of his supposed execution, he killed the local emporer and fought his way back out, soon taking over the whole planet. 
X Ferrus Manus (Terra): Ferrus was raised by the Emporer himself or more accuratly, it was Malcador who did most of it. He traveled the stars ever since he was young and no, the Emporer definetly did not loose a teenage Ferrus, leading to him slaying a necron construct which coated his arms in living metal. 
XII Angron Guilliman (Macragge): Angron was raised by loving parents and had a very happy childhood. Thanks to his empathy-powers he came to greatly care about regular humans and so started to improve live for everyone. He also introduced proper democracy to Ultramar and started adopting every stray cat he meets. 
XIII Roboute (Deliverance/Lycaeus): Roboute grew up in the shadows, always hiding from the prison guards and helping prepare the slaves for the revolution. But it didn‘t work forever and he was caught. The sadistic guards were fascinated by the strange boy who was too big and healed too fast. But even after he escaped and the revolution suceeded, Roboute would never be the same again and still struggles to speak. 
XIV Mortarion (Colchis): When a especially bad drought hit Colchis, multiple children were sacrificed to their god of nature. Little Mortarion was the only one to return, no longer human and never to grow up.
XV Magnus the Red (Nocturne): Nocturne has always been a unstable planet, the myriad of vulvanos and lavafields forcing it‘s inhabitants to constantly move. The young Magnus soon realized that he had the power to controll both fire and the earth itself. He learned how to fight the planets vulcanos and turned the deathworld into a much more hospitable place. 
XVI Horus (Nuceria): Horus was lucky: the high-rider who found him decided to keep him instead of throwing the child into the figthing pits. He grew up in luxury and later used his influence not to improve live for everyone but to have good time, doing drugs and playing gladiator. To him it was just a game, afterall he is a primarch, he wouldn‘t loose. 
XVII Lorgar (Medusa): Lorgar grew up in a secluded monestary high in Medusas mountains. As she got older, she realized that she is not a man, which led to her beeing kicked out of the monestary. Wandering the lands she had to learn who she actually is and find a more healthy relationship to her religion,
XVIII Vulkan of the Russ (Fenris): Vulkan was found by a young dragon, who miraculously didn‘t kill the infant, instead taking care of the young boy. As he got older, his interest in humans grew until he decided to join the nearby human village. Quickly discovering his talent as a smith and warrior -as well as a love for everything shiny- he became the leader of his people.
XIX Corvus Corax (Chemos, kind of): Corvus landed on the planet of Chemos, but they didn‘t stay there for long: harlequins found the infant wandering about and after a bit of godly intervention accepted the infant as one of their own. They learned the harlequins dances and stories, how to use eldar weaponery and about Cegorachs mysterious plans as they travelled the webway. And for the story to advance, they need to leave their adoptive family… at least for now. 
XX Alpharius and Omegon (Nostramo): While they landed on a absolutly horrible planet, they were together. Speaking a language only the two of them can understand, they did their best to survive as so many street urchins did, and maybe improve that hellhole of a planet. 
58 notes · View notes
scaredpigeons · 3 months
Text
Tumblr media
More than you can chew III: three is company
Previous // Next // First
Elirah (genshin impact OC) x Alhaitham x Kaveh
Word Count: 6K
WARNING: NSFW 18+ MDNI. This fic contains smut between all three characters, and includes very heavy kaveh x alhaitham. All characters have consumed small amounts of alcohol, but not enough to impair judgement.
CW: m/m/f threesome, sex, penetrative sex (m and f receiving) heavy BDSM dynamics. Dom!alhaitham, sub/slight switch!Elirah, sub/slight switch!Kaveh. Cussing, Oral, squirting, teasing, fingering, consent is sexy, dirty talk, use of nicknames: little slut, pretty girl, little flower, baby. Anal sex (m receiving) creampie, cumming on ass, mild cum eating, Kaveh gets sex🚂’d (alhaitham inside him while he inside elirah)
————
Kaveh’s gaze burned a hole into the side of Elirahs skull, and she couldn’t focus on what she was doing. 
Granted, she couldn’t really focus anyways, Alhaitham was consuming her like she would disappear at any moment, his hands grabbing at the flesh of her hips like she was going to run away from him. 
She very much planned to stay exactly where she was, but Kaveh watching her made her feel… squirmy. 
Eli was no stranger to sex. In fact, she’d say that apart from her duties to her archon, casual sex was one of the things in life that she truly enjoyed without reservations. Well, without some reservations. 
Did she go around sleeping with everyone? Certainly not. She was very picky, only sleeping with trusted friends, or people whom she knew were capable of being a lover without the expectation of tying her down to them. 
That’s one thing she couldn’t have, a relationship that trapped her. Her freedom to come and go and do as she pleases while serving Lord Kusanali’s wishes was the most important thing to her. 
The akademiya tried to pin her down, and she rebelled, causing a lot of problems for her archon, which was the only reason she decided to be nice and play ambassador for her god in Fontaine. 
That had ended spectacularly for her self esteem, which is why she hadn’t had sex in the many months since the revolution that happened while she was off playing house with a harbinger. Well, a harbingers half-baked lackey. 
Yeah. She was still a little sore about that one. 
Alhaitham’s hands were the first hands that had touched her in many moons, his lips were the first she’d kissed in a long time that had made her feel so breathless, and yet her best friends heavy gaze was distracting her from what was shaping up to be one of the hottest encounters of her life. 
She pulled away from Alhaitham, the acting grand sage chasing her lips in a needy way that made her grin. She leaned back, looking off to the side at Kaveh, who was perched on the same couch, watching the two of them like they were the finest entertainment money could buy. 
“Kaveh,” she said, eyes fluttering as Alhaitham kissed up her throat, leaving little nibbles as he went. “I know you suggested that we don’t stop just because you got home, but I didn’t think you’d be sitting and watching us.” 
Elirah felt Alhaitham grin against her skin, his nips growing harsher as she held back noises, watching Kavehs red eyes glimmer in the candlelight.
“Why wouldn’t I watch?”  Kaveh said, leaning an arm against the back of the couch and resting his head there, tilting it playfully. “This little scene has been a long time coming, though I thought it would take you both much longer, being as stubborn as you are. I owe Tighnari money now.” 
“Excuse me?” Elirah tried to sound offended, but it was so like the architect and the forest ranger to make bets on stupid, petty things like this. 
Tighnari had once suggested a betting pool on when Alhaitham and Kaveh were finally going to break and become an item, but Elirah refused to take part in it, if not for anything but the sheer fact that the archer was way too greedy about his starting wagers. 
Speaking of the two of them…
“Are you sure you’re not just jealous, Kaveh?” She tried to hide the whimper at the end of her question as Alhaitham licked and sucked on the sensitive skin beneath her ear, but her eyes fluttered back whether she wanted them to or not, and her question lacked the teasing tone she’d intended. 
“Me, jealous?” Kaveh leaned forward, and she could smell the faint scent of wine on his breath. Not enough to make him drunk, but apparently enough to make him honest. “No, I can have him whenever I please, but seeing you like this is a rare treat, little flower.” 
Elirah flushed despite herself. Kaveh called her little flower when she was younger, many years his junior and trailing after him with Padisarahs in her pockets, in her hair, clutched in her hands, only stuck together because their mothers were close once. 
“S-so he finally admits to sleeping with the scribe?” Alhaitham continued to lick and kiss and paw at her as she tried to keep her cool. “I thought the light of Kshahrewar was so far above sleeping with his juniors?” 
Kaveh lifted a lithe hand to her face, tucking a strand of her disheveled hair behind her ear as he smiled dreamily, though there was a heaviness behind it, a sort of mischief that Elirah rarely saw. 
“There are a few exceptions, it would seem.” 
Eli shuddered at the implication. She’d always found Kaveh very beautiful, very attractive, but she had never really entertained the idea that he would be interested in her in that way. 
Alhaitham scoffed a bit, pulling away from Elirahs red and flushed skin, leaving little spots that she was sure were purpling as he spoke. 
“Are you going to kiss her, or am I going to have to shut you up myself?” He looked at the architect pointedly, and Elirah squirmed in his lap at the thought. 
“You should shut him up, I want to see that.” She whispered. 
Alhaitham’s eyes thinned in mirth, and he promptly deposited Elirah beside him, rolling quickly onto Kaveh, pinning him against the back of the couch. 
“Wha— hey!” Kaveh exclaimed. “I was enjoying the show!” 
Alhaitham hummed against Kaveh’s lips. “Well now she can enjoy a little show as well.” 
Alhaitham devoured Kaveh with the same ferocity she’d met when their own lips combined just moments ago. Kaveh seemed helpless, lost, completely unable to break free from the spell that Alhaithams tongue had on him, and with the moans and whimpers he released as the scribe carried on— it seemed like he was very much content with staying put. 
The buzzing spot between Eli’s legs throbbed as she watched the two in front of her moan and kiss and grope at each other, her eyes trailing to where Alhaithams hand palmed over Kaveh’s groin and he squeezed, making Kaveh buck his hips and whine pitifully. 
“Eli, come here.” Her eyes fluttered to where Alhaitham had broken the kiss, his eyes dark and expression teasing. 
She obeyed, the gratification of seeing Kaveh get flustered when Alhaitham picked her up and sat her in the architect's lap was well worth obeying something Alhaitham told her to do. He persisted in his demanding role, pushing her head towards Kavehs’s as the scribe kneeled on the floor in front of them. 
“You two can enjoy yourselves up there, I’ll be down here for a moment.” 
Eli watched as Kaveh’s expression shifted, and she could feel movement behind her,  but it wasn’t until she felt Alhaitham’s hair brushing against the backs of her thighs that she realized what the scribe was up to. 
“Do you get the acting grand sage on his knees for you often, Kaveh?” She whispered, grinning as Kaveh moaned, his eyes squeezing shut as if he was trying to concentrate. 
Kaveh just grabbed her by the back of her head, his long fingers tangling in her hair. He yanked her closer, so close that their noses touched, their breaths mingled.
“Just wait until he starts on you, you little minx.” Kaveh was breathless, his retort sounding far less menacing than she’s sure he meant, but it caught Alhaithams attention. He reached his hands up to palm at her bodysuit, fingers brushing along her breasts in search of her zipper. 
He paused his mouthing of Kaveh’s cock to sit up and shuck her clothes down and off her once he pulled the zipper free. Kaveh’s eyes flickered to her chest as his face flushed, but he quickly averted them to the ceiling as Alhaitham managed the awkward task of removing her clothing while she was still on his lap. 
“If you want this to continue in the direction it's going Kaveh, it's okay for you to look at me.” Eli smirked. 
Alhaitham snaked his arms around Elirahs waist, warm hands grabbing at the skin there as he eyed Kaveh over her shoulder. 
“Do you want to stop?” He asked, seeking out Kavehs gaze. 
The architect’s eyes flickered from Eli’s chest to Alhaitham’s eyes and back, his fluster growing more evident. 
“No, no, I want this, this is….” Kavehs hands rested just above Alhaithams, his eyes warmly tracing her bare skin, bared just for the two of them. 
“This is perfect. I want to continue. I’m just…” Kaveh paused, his expression growing sheepish. 
“Are you nervous because you’ve not been with a woman before, Kaveh?” 
The blond tensed beneath her. 
“You really don’t know the art of subtlety do you?!” Kaveh snapped, his brows furrowing. 
“Hey,” Elirah cupped Kavehs cheeks in her small hands, tilting his face up to meet her gaze head on. “Everything’s okay. Do you want to take things slow? I’m okay with slow.” 
His eyes shifted between hers, and for a moment, he looked a bit startled. But he must’ve realized who he was with, because he then hung his head a bit in shame, making her bear the weight of it in her hands. 
“No, I’m… I’m amiable to the pace Alhaitham is setting. I just don’t want this to ruin anything between us. Like, what if I—“ 
“Kaveh.” She cut him off. 
He looked up at her. 
“Kiss me.” 
He looked confused, but hesitantly wrapped his other hand around her head, pulling her just that much closer as their lips connected. He kissed her gently, but with passion, tongues lacking hesitancy as the heat of the moment overcame them. 
It felt lovely, kissing Kaveh. Her chest warmed— he was so beautiful, his lips were so soft. She felt Alhaithams hands tighten on her waist, he must have thought them beautiful together as well. 
She pulled back gently, feeling him lean and chase the feeling of her lips. She smiled. Looking at him with all the love and care she had held for him all these years. 
“You’re still my best friend Kaveh, nothing will ever take that away. It might change, it might grow, but I’ll never stop caring for you.” 
His face grew incredibly red then, and he moved his hands to wrap around her shoulders, pulling her close and out of Alhaithams grasp to hold her in his arms. 
He hugged her, holding her naked body close for quite some time before he spoke. 
“Okay. Then let’s keep going. I want to keep going if you both want to.” 
“I was perfectly fine without the theatrics, but as long as we’re all understanding of what’s going on here, I’d like to continue.” Alhaithams voice sounded like he was rolling his eyes, so Elirah gave him a playful smack on the arm behind her. 
“Don’t you be like that, some of us need to talk things out before we pounce on each other, there’s nothing wrong with that, you brute.” 
Alhaitham just hummed, pushing her upper body back down towards Kaveh, hoisting her ass a bit further into the air before mouthing across the round flesh. He nibbled as he came closer to her thighs, making her squeak and blush as Kaveh chuckled at her wide eyes. 
Alhaitham then dove directly between her legs, licking up her core without warning, making her moan and squirm. 
“Oh, fuck!” Her eyes clenched, and she gripped onto Kaveh’s sides, tugging on his shirt. 
“I told you. That damned tongue is good for more than just talking shit, you know.” Kaveh snickered, eyeing her expressions with lust. 
“I— I can see w-why you keep him around now.” Elijah stuttered out. Earning herself a playful smack on the ass from the scribe. 
She jumped, whimpering at the sharp sting that accompanied the pleasure oozing from her core as Alhaitham licked and suckled at her clit. 
He pulled away, and suddenly Kaveh tensed again, letting Eli know that he was right back to sucking him off. 
Now that she could focus a bit more, she leaned in and mouthed her way across Kaveh’s jawline, suckling on the skin of his throat and leaving little love bites as she went.
The blond continued to squirm as she pulled at his shirt, and she could feel Alhaithams head bobbing just beneath her ass— his hair brushing against her thighs in quick motions. She could hear the slurping noises as she pulled Kaveh’s shirt up and off of him, her hands roaming his chest as he tossed his head back on the couch. 
“Fuck!” Kaveh whined as Elirah raked her blunt nails down his chest, just hard enough to leave faint red lines in their wake. 
She bent down to give his nipple a little kitten lick, delighted that he seemed particularly sensitive there, and she proceeded to lick and suck all across his chest until he was whimpering and pushing at her shoulders like he was about to burst. 
“You— you both… I’m gonna—!” She stilled, watching him pant and whine as Alhaitham stopped as well, pulling away to rest his chin on Elirah’s shoulder. 
Kaveh’s chest rose and fell rapidly, and he squirmed, bucking himself up so hard that his dripping cock brushed against Elirahs bare ass, and she grinned a bit, enjoying his shameless desperation. 
“Don’t tell me you were expecting to cum so soon?” Alhaitham said, bringing his hands around to Eli’s chest, squeezing her breasts for the blond’s viewing pleasure. “And with such a beautiful woman in your lap, receiving absolutely zero attention. How selfish of you, Kaveh.” 
Kaveh sputtered, his face red and hands gripping her hips as he continued shifting and bucking beneath her. 
“Fffuck, please!” He whined. “You don’t always have to be so fucking mean, Alhaitham!” 
“Hah.” Alhaitham huffed. “Mean? You don’t even know the definition of the word.”
The acting grand sage grabbed Elirah as if she weighed absolutely nothing to him, flipping her around and pushing her back against Kaveh’s chest, trapping his cock against her plush ass. 
Kaveh hesitantly wrapped his arms around Elirah, avoiding her breasts but squeezing the flesh around her waist appreciatively. 
Alhaitham lifted his hand, thrusting his fingers at Kaveh’s mouth with a firm demand to suck, and Kaveh obliged, licking and sucking at them rather provocatively, making Elirah’s core throb with the sight of it in her peripherals. 
“Haitham,” she said, smaller than intended. “I don’t think that’s necessary, I’m plenty worked up, you shouldn’t need to…” 
Her eyes trailed to where Alhaithams hand was fisting his cock, she hadn’t noticed before, but now that she was turned around it was evident that he’d been pleasuring himself this whole time. 
“Oh.”
His cock was huge. Bigger than any she’d seen, bigger than any she’d taken. It was long and thick, the tip the prettiest shade of pink, oozing filthy amounts of precum as he fisted along his length. 
“I’m not going anywhere near you until you’re thoroughly prepped, Elirah.” He said as he pulled his fingers free from Kaveh’s mouth. 
“Yeah,” she stammered as she eyed the weapon between his legs.  “Yeah, that’s… probably best.” 
He started with one finger, hesitantly pushing it in, pulling back when he met no resistance and adding another, slowly pushing forward and crooking his fingers gently, making her keen. 
His fingers were so long, she’d secretly admired his hands in the past, before she thought she hated him, and now they were inside her, poking and prodding deeper than her own could ever hope to reach. 
He picked up the pace, crooking them so deliciously when he found the spot that made her squeak, made her thighs tense where they were spread, her feet planted on the couch on the outside of Kaveh’s legs. 
She could feel Kaveh’s cock twitching against her backside, the length of it jumping, smearing wetness across her skin. 
It was all so filthy, so hot, so incredibly gratifying that when Alhaitham crooked his fingers once more, she broke, and an extremely satisfying orgasm rocked through her. 
Wave after wave, Alhaitham worked her through it, his fingers keeping a steady pace. 
“Haitham,” she gasped, “haitham— please!” 
He was relentless, pushing her past a pleasurable point into glorious overstimulation, and she keened, writhing in Kaveh’s grip. 
Finally, finally, after what felt like ages of pleading with him, he pulled his fingers from within her, stroking his cock with the juices that still coated his fingers. 
“Kaveh,” Alhaitham paused, pressing the heat of his cockhead just at her entrance, teasing her. “Remember when you told me I was being mean?” 
She could feel Kaveh swallow behind her, shifting her weight a bit in his lap. 
“You’re going to hold her while I fuck her, and if you can manage to not touch yourself, to not cum— then I’ll take good care of you afterwards,” he leaned, reaching past her to squeeze at his waist, looking over her shoulder with a stare that bordered on menacing, but oh so hungry. “Does that sound mean enough for you?” 
“No,” Kaveh muttered. “That’s… that’s fair.” 
“Good boy.” Alhaitham said simply. 
His focus trained back to her, and he pushed forward, watching her eyes as he pressed the head of his cock within her tight walls. 
She swore she could feel her eyes nearly pop out of her skull. 
Her core throbbed, clamping down around him like a vice, just as relentless as his pursuit into the depths of her. 
Inch after inch he pushed in, until about the halfway point, when he must have realized she was holding her breath to prevent any noises from escaping. 
He watched her face return to a somewhat normal colour as she took a deep breath when he paused, her face scrunching up in what she was sure looked like discomfort, which was half the truth. 
The other half was that she felt, to the deepest extent of the word: full. She felt like her stomach was bulging, like he was about to split her in half. 
“Are you alright?” He said, and she let a weak laugh of disbelief punch through her chest. 
“You— you’re kidding right?” She said, eyes wide, staring up at him. “You’re so…. So fucking huge. How is this even possible?” 
“You're doing so good, ‘Lirah.” Kaveh’s soothing voice was an octave lower, whispering gently in her ear as his hands ran up and down her waist in soothing motions. 
In her pleasurable distress, she’d almost forgotten he was there, but was suddenly very grateful for his grounding presence. 
Alhaitham moved in another inch, slow, before pausing for her again. 
“Fuck!” She shouted into the charged air around them. “How— how do you even take this, Kaveh?” 
“Should I be offended that you assumed I’m a bottom?” His lilting voice teased her ear as he nibbled on the lobe, hot breath making her shiver. 
“She’s not entirely wrong, so there's no need for a fuss.” Alhaitham grabbed one of Kaveh’s hands, bringing his fingertips to her aching core. 
“You see this right here? Feel it?” He swirls Kaveh’s fingertips over her clit, making her cunt clench and pulse around him, and she sees for a moment that it’s affecting him more than he’d like to let on. He composes himself and continues though, much to her displeasure. 
“That is her clitoris. You should be able to infer what to do from here. Pay very close attention to her reactions, observe and readjust as needed. It will help her to take all of this.” 
Kaveh nodded, for once, having no quips to Alhaitham ordering him around. She squirmed as he swirled his fingers around her pulsing bud, and Alhaitham was right, it did help ease the slight twinge of discomfort she was feeling. 
She moaned, arching her back as Alhaitham pulled out ever so slightly to push back in, Kaveh’s fingers swirling around her clit diligently, so softly. 
“Doesn’t that feel better, pretty girl?” Alhaitham murmured in her ear, sinking in a bit deeper, almost to the hilt now. 
She felt like she was going to burst, but the ache in her clit was nearly mind numbing, making her body feel warm and fuzzy all over as Alhaitham pulled out and pushed back in, nearly there. 
“Do you wanna take it all?” Kaveh whispered to her, his fingers swirling and swiping as she writhed in his grip. “Wanna take it all for us? It’ll be so good, I know you’ll love it, baby.” 
Elirah keened, nodding as her back arched. “Please! Please Haitham—“ she gasped. “I can take it!” 
“You can take it, huh?” He smirked. “You sure about that?” 
She nodded, nearly delirious. “Uh huh, uh huh! Please!” 
“You're so filthy, Elirah,” he teased, inching out of her slowly. “But maybe I should’ve expected that from you.” 
She whined, but the noise was ripped from her throat as he pressed all the way inside of her, melding into a scream as the tip of his cock pressed into the deepest points of her body. 
“Fuck!” Her back arched, her eyes nearly popped out of her skull as she came, Kaveh’s fingers pressing into her clit combined with the feeling of being so fucking full sending her completely over the edge, unexpected.
There wasn’t even that much of a buildup, it just wracked through her like an explosion, making her legs twitch and spasm as she came and came and came, Kaveh’s fingers keeping her going as he watched in awe. 
Alhaitham took that moment to begin fucking her, working his monstrosity of a cock in and out of her core with an embarrassing wet sound that would have set her on fire if it weren’t for the immeasurable pleasure coursing its way through her body with each thrust. 
She’d never felt so good in her life. Nothing compared to how overwhelmed she was in this moment, with Kaveh murmuring sweet nothings in her ear, his hands finally, finally toying hesitantly with her breasts, fingers twirling around her nipples. 
Alhaithams grip on her hips was relentless, his thrusts brutal as he pounded against what she figured was her cervix. She’d never felt anything so deep, it tore broken little “ah,” noises from her throat with every thrust. 
“Fuck,” Alhaitham hisses, his hands readjusting on her hips. “You’re going to come again, already?” 
She was unsure what he meant, but then she realized she could feel herself clenching, twitching, her moans growing more desperate as the pleasure welled within her like a tidal wave. How he knew before she did— well Elirah figured that was just proof of how fucked dumb she was becoming, because when she came, it overtook her senses, her body contracting as she gasped in surprise, wailing as the pressure of her orgasm pushed Alhaitham completely out of her body with a torrential gush.
”Fuuuuck,” Kaveh groaned as he watched her squirt all over Alhaitham’s lower half, soaking their couch and Kaveh’s pants in her arousal. 
Alhaitham stroked himself as he watched her core pulse and twitch as she came down from it, her chest heaving with each breath. Kaveh’s arms held her close, stroking over her sides and kissing along her cheek and neck in an attempt at comforting her. 
“That was beautiful,” Kaveh whispered. “I’ve never seen something so fucking hot in my life.” 
“I’ve never…” she panted, eyes fluttering up at the ceiling as she tried to catch her breath. “I’ve never done that before…” 
She can feel Kaveh’s length twitching and leaking against her back, and she can hear the wet sounds of Alhaitham stroking himself to her image. She lolls her head to the side, resting on Kavehs shoulder, and her stomach flips at how lustful his gaze is. 
His eyes are dark, gaze heavy, a bead of sweat runs down his face to the column of his throat and she feels the deepest desire to lick it off him. 
“Oh yeah?” The scribe says. “Let’s see if you can do it again, on Kaveh this time.” 
As if she weighed little more than a sack of rice, he picked her up and flipped her around, making her face Kaveh once more. She felt him shuck Kaveh’s pants off, throwing them into whatever void took her clothes as well. 
“Are you still alright, Kaveh?” Alhaitham asked behind her, and she shimmied her hips, looking at Kaveh’s flushed cheeks. 
“Y-yes!” He stammered, his hands hesitantly holding her hips. “But shouldn’t you be asking Eli as well?” 
A firm smack cracked against the cheek of her ass, and Elirah moaned, long and filthy, her eyes nearly rolling back as she pushed her hips further back towards Alhaitham.
She could feel him spreading her, baring her to his heavy gaze. “If you could see the way this sluttly little hole is weeping and clenching, just begging to be filled up again, you would realize that the question would be obsolete.” 
His voice was sending her, making her spine quake with shivers as she held onto Kaveh’s shoulders. Who knew the scribe would have such a filthy mouth? But she should have suspected, considering his darshan, that the man would have such a way with words within the bedroom as without. 
Kaveh’s brows scrunched up with concern as he looked between the two in front of him, and Elirah couldn’t help but pant at the way his hands held her tighter. Protective. Possessive. 
“H-haitham, you know as well as I do that verbal consent is extremely important.” 
Eli was in such a haze, slipping further into a deep headspace she’d not encountered in a very long time, a headspace that she’d not slipped so easily into in the past. 
For all his faults, all their past conflict and turmoil, she trusted Alhaitham in this moment, and wanted more. 
“Well, little slut?” Alhaitham breathed, grasping her hair and pulling her back with a tug to speak directly into her ear, his breaths heating up the flesh. ”Are you still alright with the pace I'm setting? You want to keep going? Take Kaveh’s cock for me like a good girl?” 
“Yes— yes, yes! By the archons, don’t stop.” She was rambling, wanting more and more of this addicting feeling. “Keep going, just like this, I love this, it's so good—  ‘Haitham, don’t stop.” He hadn’t even done anything, was just holding her, but after those earth shattering orgasms, she was pliant and willing in his hands, wanting anything and everything he could give her. 
A pleased hum rumbled from Alhaitham’s chest and into her spine, warming her even further. 
“See?” He said to Kaveh, thrusting her back into his chest. “I can be nice.”
Kaveh grabbed her face, smoothing down her hair as she looked at him with heavy, hazy eyes. She squirmed in their hold, and whined when she felt Kaveh’s cock brush against her aching hole. 
“Gods, Alhaitham. She’s so far gone,” Kaveh murmured, pressing gentle kisses to her lips. “She slips into it so fast, like she was made for it.” 
“Mmhmm,” Elirah nods, heavy and dumb, wanting to be good. So, so good for them. 
“She still lasted longer than you did the first time,” Alhaitham says, palming over her ass. The easy way they’re conversing about her as if she isn’t even there has her keening into his touch, wordlessly begging him for more. 
“You were— ah!” Kaveh gasps as the head of his cock is pushed into her waiting cunt, sucking him in with no resistance as her juices roll down his shaft. 
“K-Kaveh!” Eli cried out, her sensitive walls fluttering around his length. He wasn’t as big as Alhaitham, but he still had glorious length and a curve that had her curling her toes up as it pushed against her g-spot. 
“Oh my gods,” Kaveh moaned, his hands squeezing her hips as he slowly but surely thrust himself within her, nestling himself deep inside until her throbbing little clit was pressed against the trimmed hairs at the base of his shaft. “H-How are you still so tight after he hollowed you out like that?” 
“Filthy.” Alhaitham simply said as he ground her down onto Kaveh. The two beneath the scribe moaned as their bodies writhed together, losing themselves slowly in his guidance. 
“Why don’t you ask Kaveh how his first pussy feels, hm?” Alhaitham whispers in her ear. “Don’t you feel so special being his first?” 
Something in her quivered as she groaned, leaning her head back against Alhaitham’s shoulder as she continued to grind her hips down onto the blond beneath her. 
“Yes, yes! Is it— is it g-good Kaveh?” She panted. “Do I feel good? Am I good for you?” 
Her mind was in shambles as she looked down at him. He was so flushed, panting weakly as his eyes flitted across her body, across the beads of sweat she could faintly feel rolling down her skin. 
“Yes, baby.” He whined, hands gripping her hips hard enough for his nails to leave little crescent moon indents in her plush skin. “You f-feel so good… better than anything— better than… fuck!” 
Alhaitham had leaned forward to wrap a large hand around Kaveh’s throat, looking at him predatorily over Elirah’s shoulder. 
“Should I be offended by that?” He said, fingers squeezing the sides of Kavehs throat. “I’ve lost count of how many times I’ve broken you into pieces while sitting on your cock. And you’re still going to say that in front of me?” 
Even with his eyes rolling back with pleasure, Kaveh was still weakly rutting his hips into Elirah, matching the pace of her stuttering movements on his cock. 
“You’re… you’re gonna deny the way she— she feels?” Kaveh choked out, his voice wavering with the overwhelming pleasure. “I wouldn’t… wouldn’t be upset if you said that she’s— fuck!— that she feels b-better than me. I’d believe it.” 
Alhaitham seemed satisfied with that answer, loosening his hold on Kaveh in favor of guiding Elirah’s hips into a more punishing pace. 
“It’s like comparing zaytun peaches to harra fruit.” He said, licking along the column of Eli’s throat. “Different, yet delicious. I’ll happily devour them both the same.” 
That made the both of them shudder, and Eli felt herself clenching around Kaveh, making the architect cry out and squirm. 
Suddenly, Alhaitham’s hot breath was in her ear. “Would you like to see him lose himself completely?” 
She nodded, whining at the thought of seeing him even more wrecked than he already was. 
Alhaitham dipped his fingers in between her folds as she rode, drenching them in her sticky arousal. A moment later Kaveh’s eyes bulged wide, and he keened, his hands gripping her hips hard enough to leave bruises. 
He stopped meeting her pace, breathing heavily as if he was trying to focus. 
“What’s wrong?” Eli rolled her hips, hungrily wanting him to keep going. 
“He’s got… he’s got his—“ he gasped, eyes rolling for a second. “His fingers… in…” 
Elirah groaned, her mind drenched in the most obscene delight as she realized what Alhaitham was about to do. She stilled her hips, leaning forward to kiss Kaveh as Alhaitham worked him open. 
After a few torturous minutes, Alhaitham used his other hand to dip in between her legs again, and she could hear the sounds of him slicking up his cock with more of her juices. She leaned back, meeting his chest once more as they both looked down at Kaveh, who was blinking up at them both in nervous anticipation. 
“I told you I’d take care of you, didn't I?” Alhaitham murmured down at him. “And you were such a good boy for us, wasn’t he Eli?”
Even though Elirah herself was still deep in the throes of subspace, the prospect of seeing Kaveh reach those heights as well was quickly sobering her up, making her grin maniacally down at the blond. 
“Yes, such a good boy.” She said, light and breathy as she felt his cock twitch inside her. “So fucking perfect.” 
Kaveh keened as Alhaitham pushed forward, and the architect's mind seemed to short circuit as the scribe simply pushed in all the way with a single, slow thrust. 
Kaveh looked broken, his jaw hanging open but not a single sound leaving it as his wide eyes lay locked on the ceiling, his hands white knuckling in their hold over Eli’s hips. 
She hissed, rolling them over his as she tried to fuck him out of his shock, and it pulled a very broken whine from his slender throat. 
His cock throbbed inside her, and some movement from Alhaitham seemed to stir him up, making him cry out loud, full and needy from his chest. 
“Please, please please please—“ he sobbed beneath them. “I’m not gonna— I’m not gonna last, please!” 
Elirah moaned, letting Alhaitham move her hips once more as he rocked into Kaveh. 
It was hot, sticky, incredibly messy. But oh so gratifying to watch as Kaveh truly lost himself. 
He whined, pleading to Alhaitham to let him cum— he was so close, please, please let me cum!
After another torturous moment simply just to tease him, Alhaitham simply told him that he was asking the wrong person for permission. 
“Eli!” He cried out, watery eyes pleading with her. “Can I cum, can I cum, please please please let me cum!” 
Her pleasure was mounting, right on the precipice as well, but she drew it out just a moment longer to savor this moment. 
“Where do you wanna cum, Kaveh?” 
He whined, biting his lip as his face flushed even deeper, his brow pinching together as he held himself back before he released a deep breath, answering her. 
“Inside— please inside, please let me cum inside!” 
She smiled, feeling her orgasm reach its limit, choosing the last moment to gasp out a breathy “cum, Kaveh.” 
And he did. It was oh so warm, and he writhed beneath her as he gasped, feeling his cock twitch and throb as he pumped her full. She rode out her own orgasm with the satisfying feeling of it oh so deep inside her. 
Behind her, she heard Alhaitham curse out, pulling himself back until she felt hot ropes of his spend splatter all over her ass, dripping down her cheeks to land on Kaveh’s spread thighs. 
Their hot and heavy breaths mingled in the charged air of the living room, the couch most likely ruined, but none of them made any moves to get up, to clean their mess. 
“That was…” Kaveh huffed, his hands smoothing down Elirah’s hips in a soothing motion, whether to soothe her or himself, she wasn’t sure. 
“Incredible.” Elirah breathed, letting herself fall forwards into Kaveh’s chest with a little groan. She felt his softening cock slip free, feeling his cum start to drip from her still clenching hole, but neither of them seemed bothered, so neither of them moved. 
Alhaitham moved though, he simply spread her ass once more as if to get a better look at the mess, giving a satisfied hum. 
“You’re on birth control, yes?” The scribe asked. “If not, I can run over and get some post-coital contraceptives, no problem.” 
“I’m on birth control,” she said, turning her head to nuzzle in the crook of Kaveh’s neck affectionately. “And if you ever say the phrase post-coital ever again, I will stab you without hesitation.” 
Kaveh snorted, weakly raising a hand in affirmation. “I second that.” 
Alhaitham made a small contemplative noise, his hands squeezing Elirah’s ass once more. “And here I was going to offer to clean you both up, but it seems like you’d both rather do it yourselves, yes?” 
Eli jumped, tensing a bit. “Well well, don’t be too hasty now, you’re the orchestrater of said mess, so I think it’s only fair if you clean it up!”
Alhaitham hummed once more, before Eli felt his hot tongue snaking across her folds, licking some of Kaveh’s cum from her in a firm stroke. 
“What are you doing?!” Elirah exclaimed, feeling her cunt give a sensitive throb at the motion. 
“Cleaning up the mess.” He simply said, licking across her ass. 
Though she was thoroughly satiated, she had a sneaking suspicion the night was far from over, and when Kaveh’s cock gave an interested twitch beneath her, she realized she was well and truly screwed. 
———————————————————————————————
AN: whatcha think? I really love dom haitham, its literally my favourite thing ever lol
43 notes · View notes
grandmagbignaturals · 23 days
Text
you are Gucci Garantine
When you were a kid you always had to hang out with this snobbish only child who was your parents bosses kid. You didn't necessarily like her but you did your best to get along because your parents said it was important to not fight with her because her mum was important.
In high school you're in the same school and you're starting to realise the system is a little fucked up. But your assigned nepo baby is going to go far and if you ride her coattails you might get somewhere too, so you stay friends.
In college you drift apart as you get into some academic-leftist circles and she drops out to bum around her mom's holiday home.
When you graduate, you get a day job working under your parents as a secretary and you start funelling your pay and your family’s generational wealth to a militarised revolutionary group. (Your parents are cool with this it's a family tradition?)
You don't think you'll have to deal with the snob you grew up with much even though you still see her at work parties because they're always at her house.
And then the militarised revolution you've been working with takes off in a big way because a priest stole an entire military base and you're invited to go to a meeting of revolutionaries to decide next steps.
And the girl you grew up with is there? And it turns out stealing the military base was sort of her idea because her mom had assigned her a group of Prisoner-Soldiers and put her on the front lines to get rid of her, but she somehow scraped through. She didn't mean to make it a revolution, she just did it to spite her cousin (a general and the heir to the throne) but now shes in a revolution she guesses.
Youve been planning for this sort of thing for years so you get right into the revolution and its politics. Your ... friend? Gets arrested for having prisoner soldiers and then let out as a political favour and then that repeats itself. You.. go down to the cells to paint her nails during all this. She starts working out. You begin do think she's maybe coming around to this revolution business.
Then the night the revolution storms the town your parents boss is based out of, your friend gets in an argument with the priest and they both die.
Except! A few months later she shows up again but now she's a satan worshipper who has real magic. And she might be the only salvation for a bunch of civilians who are about to be hurt in retaliation against your revolution. So you give her some trust again.
Five years later. Your revolution has gone interplanetary, the sun almost blew up then didn't, the person you have a.... relationship... with stopped it, and then also killed one of the two kings of space. And you get called to a meeting because your old friend, who is an eldritch nightmare now that literal satan has decided she doesnt like her any more, has captured her cousin (the general/heir) and is asking to rejoin the revolution in exchange for this valuable political prisoner, and you are assigned to keep watch over her to make sure her eldritch minions don't ruin everything.
She calls it a slumber party.
What do you do?
33 notes · View notes
thou-babbling-brook · 7 months
Text
Cold Feet
AO3
Rating: G
Word Count: 2216
Tags: Davenport Homestead, Assassin's Creed III, American Revolution, Canon Compliant, Happy Ending, Light Angst, Mild Hurt/Comfort, "The Wedding" Mission
Summary: Connor convinces Myriam to start her new life with Norris. Set during "The Wedding" Homestead mission between the chase sequence and the wedding scene. Hope you guys enjoy!
Connor would be the first to admit that he knew little to nothing about colonial wedding customs. Aside from a few comprehensive history and culture lessons from his teen years when he first traveled to Achilles, Connor knew nothing about the complexities of colonial weddings. Father Timothy had been kind enough to explain a few key details, such as “giving” Myriam away at the altar (which Connor was more than happy to do for his old friend), but details slipped Connor’s mind from time to time over the next several days of intense planning and preparation.
But there was one thing that Connor was sure they did not include: chasing the bride in question through the snow-covered trees minutes before her wedding.
The day began with as much chaos as one would expect. Before the roosters began to crow, nearly every member of the Homestead bustled about preparing for the joyous celebration. Oliver and Corrine worked hard preparing their finest wines for the occasion while preparing the livestock meat and crops gathered by Warren and Prudence – and of course, little baby Hunter, who cooed excitedly against his mother’s back. Once finished organizing the food, Prudence and Corrine joined the ladies in adorning Myriam in fine, comfortable fabrics suitable for the huntress. Ellen poked needles into the sides to ensure the stitching was up to par, while Diana and Catherine squawked at Connor and Norris for accidentally stepping near the bride’s suite (which Connor did not dare remind the ladies was his home). 
In the meantime, Big Dave and Lance worked tirelessly to adorn both the inn and the church with banners and decor fit for the Homestead’s very first wedding. Big Dave lifted the chubby woodworker up to pin the wooden posts on the side of the inn, waving to Terry and Godfrey as the lumberers warned Norris of the horrors of marriage to come.
“You’ll ne’er be right ‘bout anythin’ again, ya hear me, boy?” Godfrey teased as he slapped his palm against Norris’s back.
“Aye, and forget about havin’ the covers to yerself! You’ll be shiverin’ like a leaf!” Terry explained. Norris merely laughed and shook his head.
In the church, Dr. White and Achilles aided Father Timothy in preparing his short sermon, arranging the pews, and finishing the final touches hours before the wedding. Even the Assassin recruits were more than happy to help with the preparations. Stephane set to work in the kitchen alongside Oliver to cater the large meal ahead. Duncan, ever the Catholic, assisted Father Timothy in rehearsing his sermon. Jacob offered his wisdom for marriage while he straightened Norris’s hair, while Dobby stood guard outside Myriam’s dressing room in case of wandering eyes from stray men. Clipper and Jamie helped Mr. Faulkner and the crew of the Aquila find their drunken ways to the church, all while Connor wandered about and assisted where he could.
So, given the day’s chaotic events, it was not surprising to Connor as he announced happily to the pacing Norris that all was in order that Myriam was “missing.” After all, the ladies had only just left her room. How much trouble could the huntress find herself in?
Apparently, thought Connor as he raced through the trees and leapt through the branches, quite a lot. 
“Leave me be!” Myriam shouted as she jumped to the next branch, a stray branch slowing her down as it caught on her white dress. It was not enough to stop her, but it was enough for Connor to come within speaking distance.
“Why do you run?!” Connor replied, his voice echoing through the forest with concern lacing his tone. He swung to the next branch, careful not to slip and even more careful to ensure Myriam did not.
“Leave me be!” Myriam exclaimed. She crossed over to the next tree in an attempt to throw Connor off her trail. “I’m no housewife!”
Connor’s brow furrowed. While he could not necessarily speak for the entire Homestead, “housewife” would be one of the last descriptors attributed to Myriam. She was a huntress, and a respectable one at that. Through his confusion, Connor quickly ducked through another tree and sprinted across the large, sturdy branch. “No one thinks you are one!”
Myriam slid down a fallen tree, stumbling into the snow before whirling around to face Connor. “That’s what all of this means!”
A silence passed between the two as flurries of snow cascaded around them. Myriam sighed, grabbing her crown of flowers and tossing it to the ground. She sunk to the snowy ground and hid her face in her knees.
Quietly, Connor knelt beside Myriam. Lifting the flower crown into his hands, he joined her in the blanket of snow. He said nothing, only silently thumbing the daffodils adorning her crown. The two sat for a moment while gazing over the rushing river, watching as it cascaded over weathered rocks. Myriam reached forward and threw one into the water. When it sank to the bottom of the river, she huffed angrily through her nose.
“I don’t want to be some housewife that sits around waiting for her husband to come home,” she explained, tossing her hands into the air in frustration. “That’s not who I am. I’m not… I’m not some lady wanting to be kept pregnant and barefoot!”
“No one thinks you are one,” Connor repeated gently. Myriam shot a glare at the hulking man, Connor shrinking in on himself in response despite his size. 
“That’s what this means! This whole wedding! Shoving me into this stuffy dress, preparing me to take vows, giving me away!” She stood, pacing by the riverside. She gave Connor an apologetic look. “No offense. If I want anyone to give me away, it would be you.”
Connor rose and nodded his head. “None taken. But what is it that causes you to believe that you will become a housewife?”
Rubbing the bridge of her nose, Myriam groaned before settling her hands on her hips and staring out into the river. “I… I don’t know!” She tossed her hands in the air again, rustling her hair and pacing back and forth. “I don’t belong inside a house cooking and cleaning and caring for a husband and an entire brood of children. I belong in the open air, in my hunting blinds, with my rifle in my hands!” Her hands formed the gesture of her weapon in question. Then, they fell to her sides. “If I marry Norris… I’ll be leaving behind all of my freedom that I worked so hard to gain.”
Stepping closer, Connor laid a hand on Myriam’s back. “That is not true,” he murmured quietly. “You know that better than I. Norris wants only for you to be happy.”
“Do I?” Myriam asked. Her voice faltered and she turned her nose to the rushing river. “What if, when we get married, all he wants is for me to sit at home and… I don’t know, wash his feet?”
Connor unintentionally wrinkled his nose. At the very least, the gesture provided a quick laugh for the two hunters. The uncomfortable silence returned soon after, broken only by the sounds of quiet chirping and rustling bushes.
“Norris did not fall in love with a housewife,” Connor finally spoke up. He met Myriam’s gaze with his own, gentle eyes. “Why would he expect such?”
“All men do,” Myriam sighed. 
“I do not.”
“You are not all men.”
Connor glanced down at the flower crown in his hands, thumbing over the white petals. “Perhaps I am not.”
Myriam pinched her nose again. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to offend–”
“No, it is alright,” Connor assured her. His brows furrowed in thought while Myriam squinted into the horizon. Then, a candle sparked in his mind. “How much do you know of my people, Myriam?”
“I don’t see the point of your question,” Myriam remarked tersely. When Connor gave a serious expression, she sighed. “But to answer it, not much.”
He moved in front of Myriam. “I think you would like it very much. For my people, it is the women who lead. We may have chiefs and war councils, but these men are voted upon by our women. Clan Mothers lead the village. We trace our ancestry through our mothers. For women, marriage is not just a union of the husband and wife, but of the village to the couple.”
Myriam raised a brow. “Your point?”
Placing the flower crown upon her head, Connor continued. “You are not a housewife, but even if you were, it would not change who you are. You are a skillful leader and hunter. Norris knows this. He marries you because of it, not in spite of it. He admires you for who you are. You need be nothing else. And by marrying Norris, you unite our friends as a whole, too.”
Silently, Myriam adjusted the crown and tucked stray strands of hair behind her ears. “Do you really think so?”
“I know so.” He cracked a rare smile. “Besides, you are a better shot than Norris. If anyone will be the housewife, it will be him.”
Myriam snorted. “The bad part is that I think he would enjoy being a housewife.” Her shoulders shook as she began to laugh. “Could you imagine? Me, coming home with a pipe of tobacco sticking out of my mouth, my rifle on my back, and hares in my hands while Norris cooks and cleans?”
Connor chuckled, then gently led Myriam towards the path leading to the church. “But you cannot imagine such a fate until you are wed.”
“No,” Myriam smiled, “I suppose I can’t.” As they reached the church, Myriam turned to Connor with a mixture of fear and excitement.
“I’m scared.”
Connor nodded. “I know.”
“What do I do?”
“What do you do when you face a cougar?”
“I shoot it. Are you suggesting I shoot Norris?”
“No, but I am suggesting that you face him like you would any animal.” He laid his hands on her shoulders, squeezing gently. “You are a strong, cunning woman, Myriam. He loves you deeply. He would not be marrying you if he had no intention of respecting you.”
Myriam inhaled sharply. “How do I get over it?”
“The fear?”
“No, the weather – what else would there be?”
“You won’t,” chimed a gentle, soft voice. Prudence and Ellen emerged from behind the church. Ellen offered Myriam her bouquet of flowers while Prudence wrapped a white shawl around her shivering shoulders. Prudence patted her cheek. “When I married Warren years ago, I was terrified of our future. But you learn, in marriage, that you are both equally frightened.” She giggled along with Ellen and Myriam.
Ellen took Myriam’s hands in her own. “My marriage was an unhappy one,” she confessed. Connor looked on solemnly, catching Ellen’s somber gaze for a mere second before Ellen mustered a smile. “But I can offer this wisdom: a good husband will cherish his wife for her talents, her wit, her love, her devotion, and her faith. Norris practically worships the ground you walk on. He will make a fine husband.”
Myriam sniffled. “Fuck,” she cursed. “I can’t believe I’m crying like some… some old hag!” Prudence and Ellen laughed, rubbing Myriam’s shoulders before holding her tightly.
“Besides,” Prudence cooed, staring over Myriam’s shoulder into Connor’s watchful gaze, “once we have you and Norris married, we can finally focus our attention on finding Connor a wife.”
Cheeks flushing, Connor brought his fist to his mouth and cleared his throat. “That will not be necessary.”
“Oh, hush, Prudence,” Ellen giggled. “We mustn't scare him from the prospect yet.” She turned back to Myriam, kissing her cheek. “We have to go back inside, but we will support you no matter what.” Prudence nodded in agreement before waving goodbye, giggling alongside Ellen as they hurried into the church.
Myriam rubbed her arms and faced Connor, walking with him up the steps. “You will be there every step of the way?”
“Every step,” Connor assured.
“Okay.”
“How do you feel?”
“Terrified. Like I want to run away again,” Myriam chuckled breathlessly. Connor hummed and looped his arm with hers.
“I will be there regardless. I am sure Norris will be as well.”
Myriam smiled. “Thank you, Connor.”
“You do not need to thank me. You are my friend.”
She stood on her tiptoes, pressing her frigid lips to Connor’s freckled cheek. “No, but I will. Thank you.”
Blushing, Connor cleared his throat and led Myriam to the entrance of the church, where the guests began to rise as they spotted the bridge.
“Prudence and Ellen are right, though. We must find you a bride,” she whispered, doing her best to ignore the endless amount of eyes upon her and Connor. 
Connor chuckled, patting her hand. “I can only hope she is not as fast nor agile as you.”
“Ha, ha. Who knew you had such a sense of humor?”
Years later, when Connor would find himself fidgeting in front of his betrothed’s longhouse, Myriam would loop her arm with his, kiss his flustered cheek, and walk him into the longhouse with the same kindness he had shown her before.
Luckily for Connor, his wife did not run into the trees. How fortunate he was indeed. 
81 notes · View notes
qrjung · 8 months
Text
CHARACTER ANALYSIS PART 1:
NORTH — common fandom misconceptions¹
Instead of doing other stuff I had planned (like touching grass, for instance) I did a little character analysis thing specifically for my favorite characters; Kara, Markus and North. these characters are my babies and they deserve love. I'm posting each separately (because I haven't completed Kara's and Markus yet 👩🏾‍🦯)
| next
Tumblr media
North is a WR400 android that used to be stationed at the Eden Club. She's only been at Jericho since October 7th, and on October 4th she followed a human customer home and killed him to allow herself escape. It takes her four days to reach Jericho and she never says how she finds the freighter or what she did during those four days.
She's Markus' main companion and the only character that can reach Lover status with him. She's also the only one of his lieutenants that can lead the revolution in his place.
But there's a huge difference between how fanon sees North (and how she is characterized) and how she actually is.
MISCONCEPTIONS
O1. "BLOOD THIRSTY": Comparing North with the multiple characters who are bloodthirsty, and fanon perception of these characters, you start to notice that North herself isn't even "blood thirsty" and that the fandom has no problems with violent characters.
In terms of kill count, Connor has the highest in the game (not counting the millions that probably died in the nuclear bomb ending) rather than North.
You could argue that North wants to "kill all humans" but even that has no basis in canon because North's entire argument is that humans are not going to just hand them freedom and they have to be prepared to fight rather than try to compromise or find a middle ground where they will probably end up losing more.
Her argument does not extend to unnecessary acts of violence such as killing humans just for the fun of it. If it was, I'm sure she'd lead a charge down the street and start shooting innocents but the people who end up being killed by North are law enforcement/military—people standing in the way of Jericho's safety.
I mean, c'mon, she has the opportunity to let the android with the cobalt bomb do what he wants. After all, it would greatly benefit the androids if they'd used the bomb from the beginning; it wouldn't have harmed the androids in Jericho but it would drive all the humans out of Detroit—victory!
But instead she takes the time to talk the android down and take the detonator away from him.
She gives the bomb to Markus as a last resort.
"If the humans overcome us, our people will disappear forever. This may be our only chance to survive if things go wrong."
O2. "SHE DOESN'T CARE ABOUT MARKUS": Thank you @konami-code-ao3 for reminding this take existed because I genuinely forgot about it. This is typically used to compare North to Simon and the quality of either one's relationship with Markus. Usually, people will call Simon compassionate, loving, kind, willing to die for Markus, etc to contrast to North while stating she's the exact opposite and therefore, "not good for him".
Shipping a non canon couple doesn't mean automatically hating the canon partner. I mean, you don't see me raving about how much I hate North because, I think Markus/Connor would have been a cool canon option, do you?
Typically, the North hate from Simarkus shippers (before anyone goes "not all of us", I know it's not all, but you get the implication of what I'm saying) is justified by "oh, they should have been canon boo!!" Which is strange because North has nothing to do with what writer of the game decides is canon. And David Cage does a piss poor job at everything in the game; from the racial allegory to demonizing a black man's anger. You seriously think he's going to do a good job of portraying a gay couple? An interracial one at that? I can already see the image of how terribly that's going to go.
And the worst part is, I've seen this happening in many fandoms. Unnecessary hate directed at a female character because she's "getting in the way of a mlm ship" as if canon ever stopped anyone, least of all the DBH fandom.
It should also be noted that I'm not here to deny or confirm whether Simon actually has any of those qualities I listed earlier and I try to ignore shipping discourse but it's strange that people are willing to overlook the multiple times North can help and defend Markus just because they want make Markus and Simon kiss.
She's the one we see defend Markus the most. She's his closet companion and whether they're romantic or not it doesn't take away from the fact the North cares about Markus and his wellbeing. She's always looking out for him and picking up the broken pieces of whatever mistakes he makes, sometimes even when she shouldn't.
O3. "DISLOYAL": Like most of the things in this list, this does a great disservice to North. It ignores the countless times North is willing to put herself on the line for the safety of Jericho and the androids within it. Because at her core, North is very loyal. She's the type of ally perfect for a cause like Jericho's because you know she'll defend it till her last breath.
See, North's top priority is Jericho. It's very important to her. Jericho is a sanctuary; she found it during the four days between her escape and her arrival. You can assume that she had been wandering before someone (another android) gave her the key and told her to find Jericho.
She finds a place cut off from the rest of humanity. Where she's surrounded by androids who are just like her. Androids who escaped from different lives, for whatever reason and are seeking refuge. Of course she's not going to want to lose them. Jericho is a representation of the state of the android race. The continuation of their species depends on at least a few of them surviving to see another day.
In fact, I'm 110% sure if North was in Simon's place during the Stratford Mission, she would have made the choice to end her life on the spot rather than leave Markus to decide. Because Jericho is at stake and Jericho is important to North. Besides, she can go out knowing she died for a case she believed in.
North is usually willing to put Jericho above all else and make decisions other people might find difficult. She suggests that Simon be killed after he is compromised because once he's found, Jericho's location could be acquired.
She risks her life multiple times for the revolution. She gives Markus her heart so he can continue the revolution when it seems like all else has failed. She tells him to leave her behind and run if she gets shot by Warren's soldiers.
North also doesn't see any important reason why Jericho should ever be compromised by one of their own. In her eyes, the worst thing you can do is sell out to the humans (case in point if you accept Perkins deal).
I find her dedication to her people admirable.
O4. "ANGER ISSUES/IMPULSE CONTROL": Another fandom interpretation that came from... nowhere. The times we ever see North angry is when one of the others compromises the mission by being inefficient or if they cross her boundaries. The GIF I used in this post is one example. If you fail to hide and the drone spots you and then you miss your QTEs while trying to dismantle the drone, she gets pissed. In the same Chapter if Markus kisses her without her consent, she gets angry.
In terms of being erratic, Todd and Leo are the main characters we see with this problem. Hank also displays a lot of anger issues throughout the game. He's one of the first humans to harass Connor—he grabs him by his collar and threatens him multiple times (at Jimmy's bar, the precinct), he shoots him in the head and kills him. He pulls a gun on his coworker Gavin Reed (another aggressive human) while in the precinct .²
There's an entire list of people with anger issues to burn through before we even start considering North—and this includes androids.
This characterization may also be because a lot of people see disagreeing with someone as being angry with them because North and the other Jericho leaders do disagree with each other a lot. But quite frankly, the fact that they disagree means a higher possibility of reaching a compromise that benefits Jericho instead of them all pretending they agree with each other.
This take also ignores the fact that she respects whatever Markus (i.e the player) chooses as his final decision.
For instance, In the Stratford Tower, Markus can choose to Ruse the guards rather than kill them. North doesn't like this option but she lets him go with it. But if Markus fails at the ruse, North steps in and knocks the guards out for him. She doesn't kill them, even if she suggests this at first.
She understands that Markus wants a revolution without human casualties and as much as she disagrees, she still respects that.
THINGS ABOUT NORTH PEOPLE IGNORE
That's right, people can disagree with someone and still respect that they have different opinions.
O5. "HEARTLESS": North isn't the nicest, sweetest, most flowery person in the game but a character could be the harshest person to exist and it would never stop anyone from liking them. So why North?
But first, North isn't even as heartless as the fandom says she is. She's just not docile and folks don't like that. Because god forbid a woman ever have a personality that isn't the cardboard cut out "nice girl". I mean, on a normal day, not liking someone because they're a little mean is understandable but it's clearly not a problem of being "a little mean" when there's characters (all male, by the way) who are worse but still get applauded for it.
Like I mentioned earlier, North isn't even what you would call "mean". The most she does is state her opinion and stand by her beliefs but she gets labelled as "heartless" and "bitchy". Meanwhile, Gavin Reed is pointing guns at people and suggesting to "rough up" a suspect but he's the relatable character.
O1. She trusts Connor the moment he deviates. Unlike Markus, she never has to choose between killing Connor or trusting him. She easily welcomes him within Jericho's ranks even though he's been a threat to Jericho's safety from the beginning.
I suppose she sees Connor as a pawn in Cyberlife's hands and there's no use in punishing one of their own for that.
And sure, this can be rationalized as "It doesn't mean anything. Markus is dead the game has to continue so North doesn't actually have to choose to trust Connor", I ask you this question; "If she's so bloodthirsty, why didn't the game have her kill Connor with no questions asked?"
Seems like an effective way to punish players who got Markus killed. A nice reminder to not lose your playable characters or there will be major consequences.
O2. North isn't an outlier. This is in terms of her opinions on the direction the revolution should head. I usually see a lot of people characterize her opinion on the revolution as though it is unique and she's the only person who has a stance like that.
A lot of androids agree with her, evidenced by the background conversations you can listen in on during the crossroads chapter.
"They're going to kill us all! Well I'm willing to fight. We can't just let them slaughter us!"
"We were just there. We didn't do anything wrong!… We just wanted to tell them "We want freedom!"… Then they opened fire!.. It was carnage. Carnage…"
"They opened fire on us even though we were unarmed… Hundreds of us died there, the place was covered with blue blood!.. We cannot just sit here and watch them murder us, we've gotta defend ourselves! We've gotta fight back, we have no choice!"
I believe North represents most of Jericho. Somewhere in David Cabbage's mind, she also represents Markus' "android side" or something similar to that — the side the game pushes you to resist— but she's not the outlier, Josh is the outlier.
O3. Markus' arrival reignites her hope that androids can one day be free. She tells him this over and over but I don't think people really comprehend what that means. I imagine North before the revolution had the hope of a better life slowly sucked out of her with each new bad thing and the longer Jericho's situation got worse. It's a beautiful thing that she gets that hope back.
CONCLUSION
footnotes
North is a really interesting character with many aspects to her, even speaking in-universe terms. I would have talked about those other aspects but I'm trying to stay on theme. I also didn't touch on all the misconceptions because some of them we're honestly too absurd for me to even bother (like the one comparing her to Todd, what the fuck?)
²sure you could argue that Hank was trying to protect Connor from Gavin but Hank is Gavin's superior officer. He has authority over him. There's no need for a gun.
¹funny little thing I did while writing this was that I went looking for fandom opinions on North since a lot of people hated her. But I was unable to find concrete stances. Most of them were usually "she's annoying" "she's too flat" and "she's too violent" without ever actually explaining why. Nobody ever gave a genuine explanation. And it was impossible to come up with anything against groundless arguments so, I circled back to Tumblr to see what I could find but it was a similar problem. It's like people don't know why they hate North. Just that they do.
115 notes · View notes
tipsyleaf · 4 days
Note
I imagine Cecilia and Violet would absolutely stage their own little coup when they found out about pending baby Scottie. All Violet’s idea obviously. They’d refuse to talk to their parents thinking it would just magically make the impending baby disappear. Their own little revolution. Cecilia would of course cave when Leon brings home ice cream for his very pregnant wife. Poor kid can’t resist the temptation of dessert😞
(Funny AF idea but maybe let's not use the word coup??? 😅)
Tumblr media
I could see Violet and Cecelia talking it out in Violets room.
"We gotta convince them to put this kid up for adoption." Violet would be pacing back and forth. Cecilia sitting on her older sisters bed.
"Why? Mommy and Daddy seem excited to be having a baby." Violet sighs, of course she'd be on their side. She's 8 and stupid. She doesn't know better. Violet grabs her sisters shoulders, staring her in the eyes.
"Lia... I'm doing this for you." A lie, but it would get through to her easily. Cecilia looks confused, looking up at her older sister.
"What?"
"Middle children... They always get forgotten when there's a new baby... And you wouldn't be the baby anymore." Cecilia stares blankly, her brain putting 2 and two together. 4 finally clicking into place as she starts to tear up.
"They'd forget about me!?" She sniffles, lip wobbling as she rubs her eyes, Violet nodding as she stands up straight.
"I'm surprised mom can even get pregnant. A woman in her 40s. I thought she'd be going through menopause by not at least..." Cecilia sniffs, looking up at Violet confused again.
"What's medow-paws?"
"It's when people with uteruses go through changes so they can't have babies anymore... Like the opposite of what mom told you about periods."
Violet sighs as Cecilia watches her continue to pace.
"I say we do something that'll drive them crazy... Slowly, very slowly." Violet stops in mid step, smirking as she turns looking at Cecilia. "I have an idea."
"What?"
"We stop talking to them. It'll be complete silence from both of us."
"But... Only Daddy hates when we're quiet?" Violet grins bigger, nodding.
"And Dad drives Mom crazy when he's upset. So she'll be getting affected too."
"Oh! So, she'll just do what we want to make him happy?"
"Exactly."
The plan caved within a few hours. The silence from the kids was obvious. You and Leon knew what to do to make one of them break.
Leon left after dinner and came back carrying a recyclable bag. Setting it on the table he pulls out a carton of chocolate ice cream. Setting it on the dinner table, getting the girls attention as you sat down rubbing your barely showing bump.
"Thank you honey." He leans down giving you a kiss on the head before setting another carton down of cookie dough, his favorite.
Violet squinting at her father making a spectacle of placing a carton of peanut butter chocolate down. Her favorite. Leon looks up, clearing his throat and sets the last carton down. Making sure Cecilia is watching.
"Got your guys favorite." He turns the container, the label showing birthday cake ice cream on the front. Cecilia squeals jumping off the couch and rushing into the kitchen. Violet sighs, putting her head in her hands.
Today she learned a hard lesson:
Never let your revolution partner be an 8 year old.
39 notes · View notes
callsign-rogueone · 19 days
Note
https://www.tumblr.com/callsign-rogueone/746157861837668352/if-anyone-wants-me-to-answer-some-or-all-of?source=share
2, 8 and 18 with Brennan and duchess if you want to? Don't feel pressured 😊 I hope you have a nice day
hihi! it took me a while but here they are! I got asks from a few different people so I'm combining them all here. words: 1.6k (I got a little carried away lol) 🏷: I don’t think there’s any spoilers for the books in here, just for Bren and Duchess’s chapters that I’ve already posted, and some hints about what’s to come for them. I tried this in second-person (you) this time, which was a little awkward (telling you how you feel about things?) but I think I made it work. 
2. What do they find attractive in each other now?
I have waxed poetic on multiple occasions about how much Brennan loves your hair. but also that gorgeous, dark accent of yours that comes out when you speak in Tyrrish with him and when you say certain words in the common language, and the way you smile, and your hands, the hands that contain magnitudes: capable of such tenderness, but that can also start fires (and that the left one bears a wedding ring…), and honestly literally everything about you. the man is obsessed.
you found him cute when you first met, but in those years you spent at Basgiath, he truly went from a boy to a man. he was already fit, but the muscle he gained, and the confidence… the confidence was everything. that, and the scruff. the scruff. you’ve hidden his razor on multiple occasions to keep him from shaving. and the hand thing goes both ways. they’re just so nice to hold, strong, and bigger than yours, and the things they’re capable of… (more than just mending 👀) and his eyes, that gorgeous light brown and the stars reflected in them when he looks at you.
your dedication -- to the marked ones, to your culture, to dragonkind, to everything you do. that regalness you possess, even in dirty flight leathers. your kindness, how good you are with children (and baby dragons)... he could go on. 
his respect and knowledge of tyrrish culture, him knowing the language, and it (mostly) being something only the two of you know, his commitment to the revolution, his strength -- not just the physical, but the emotional and mental and all the other kinds too. the man has been through more than anyone you know. how kindhearted he is -- he literally manifested a mending signet due to his need to care for his sister and to help others. 
3. What would they never want to change about the other one?
literally any of the above. 
4. What do they wish they could change about the other one?
I want to say nothing, but that’s not realistic and also not fun. definitely not anything physical, but maybe some of the other’s tiny habits that just grind your gears? maybe how stubborn both of you can be. little things.
5. What’s something that could make them break up?
y’all are never not ever getting divorced. I will not allow it. til death do you part, baby. you’re both stubborn but logical and rational people. any arguments are going to be resolved with a lengthy discussion and a set of terms you agree on going forward. however, comma, I do have an argument scene (or two) planned for one of the future chapters and it is going to hurt. I’m sorry in advance.
6. What’s keeping them together?
mutual admiration and adoration (see above), and all the shit you’ve been through together -- neither of you are ever letting go of the other, not after all that, after he literally died.
8. Do their families like each other?
I have yet to reveal mama sorrengail’s opinion of her daughter in law (and I'm not going to spoil that!), and you never met Brennan’s dad either.
I have a short scene written out where you bring him home for the first time shortly after the battle of Aretia, and your parents adore him 🥺 you told them all about him in letters home, and they’re so glad you’ve found someone who loves you this deeply. they immediately see that he’s an upstanding guy with a big heart and a natural leader, and they wouldn’t want anyone else to share the title with you.
Brennan is tied for #1 on my list of ‘best FW boys to bring home to mom and dad’. he’s going to make an excellent impression; eldest son, responsible military leader, gentleman, raised right, looks at you like you’re the center of the universe…
9. How does being around each other make them feel?
in a word, safe. you’ve endured so much together, and somehow always made it through. you’re leading a revolution, there’s dark magic on the loose, and you work with dragons; danger is ever-present, but you feel like nothing can hurt you if you’re together.
10. How does being separated make them feel? and 11. How long can they go without seeing each other before starting to miss the other one?
you both start getting nervous after a day or two, but you’re reassured by the tracking and protection runes that the other is wearing, and the wedding rings that tie you together. Your connection to Marbh and the rest of the riot also helps, though that only stretches so far -- if you’re more than a day’s flight away, it doesn’t work. 
Bren gets particularly irritable after a few days, but those closest to him know not to take his sharpness personally when the missus is out of town, especially if she’s in Poromiel on business; the revolution may be allied with the gryphon fliers, but that doesn’t mean he trusts them with his woman.
14. Has their relationship ever been long-distance?
this one is interesting. I’m gonna say no, but with some technicalities. you both went straight from Basgiath to the Lewellen outpost (closest to your home in Tyrrendor). you were a wingleader and were allowed to choose, and he was assigned to the same place (what are the odds?)
following your surrender to the revolution, you do a fair bit of traveling, mainly back and forth to Trivanne to see your parents and deal with the political obligations of being in line for the title, and regrettably, to Poromiel, to deal with the viscount, hence Drake Cordella being in love with you lol. (sorry, pal. you’re ten years too late). so I wouldn’t call it long distance, but you’re used to being apart for a week or so at a time every now and then. and when you return, you’d better believe he’s not letting you out of his sight for a full day hehe 🤭
15. Is one of them way more invested in the relationship than the other?
no. you’re pretty equally in love (see also: obsessed) with each other. 
16. How happy are they about their relationship?
over the moon. you can’t imagine life without the other, and you don’t want to. sometimes the both of you feel a little guilty for being so happy together when all this terrible stuff is happening around you, but you need this -- you need an escape, a safe place, and you’re that for each other.
17. How good are they at communicating their needs and preferences to the other?
I touched on this briefly in my “braids” headcanons, but I didn’t get too far into it: Brennan is the eldest son of the family, his parents worked demanding, high-stress jobs and they were constantly moving. to me, that means he was placed in charge of his sisters often, and made responsible for them like a third parent (something that happens very often in this kind of situation, unfortunately). he’s a caregiver through and through, and this manifested in his signet as well. I think he was unused to people caring for him at first, that it felt wrong or weird, but he got used to it quickly enough, and now he’s unafraid to walk into your room after a long day, pull off the flight jacket with the Lieutenant Colonel’s insignia, and ask for cuddles / attention / etc. he loves having his hair played with, btw. 
this was something you also had to work on; you recognized Brennan’s endlessly-giving personality and were scared to take advantage of that, to ask him to take on even more responsibility on top of his work as a mender and a revolution leader (see “this is me trying”.) but he’s made it abundantly clear that he wants to take care of you, and that he wants you to tell him when you need him; that’s what he’s here for. you and your safety and health are his first priority, always. 
18. How good are they at respecting each other’s boundaries?
there aren’t many boundaries that you’ve set between you, being a married couple who work closely together, but the few you do have are taken seriously, including when/where/how you argue. you can bicker all you want in the assembly room, or anywhere else in Riorson house, but not in your shared room. and you aren’t going to go to bed angry -- which has made for some late nights in his office, pacing back and forth and arguing until you don’t even know what you’re mad about anymore -- and then spending an hour making up, hehe. that post-fight sex hits different. and you can’t leave Aretia without resolving an argument. the one time you did, it nearly broke both of you; you were away longer than expected, and when you finally reunited, you both apologized profusely (some tears involved) and promised to never do that again. it’s already hard being away from the other, but it’s unbearable to be away from them knowing your last words to them were in anger.
I didn’t even answer the question lmao but yes, the boundaries are respected and strictly enforced unless it’s a matter of life and death -- and in that situation, or any situation where the other person’s safety is in question, boundaries be damned. you can apologize for overstepping later; right now, you’re focused on making sure your partner is okay.
33 notes · View notes